Black Man's White Pussyboy
Story from the perspective of a white pussyboy who gets fucked and dominated by a couple of nigger bucks. He also meets another pussyboy but ends up getting fucked by everyone. Good dialog.
I let Jay into the apartment. He was looking for a one bedroom,
furnished place and had called about my ad in the newspaper. I hoped to
rent this place quickly, then I would be full and could devote my time to
some maintenance and repairs rather than showing places. I looked at the
rental application he had filled out just a minute earlier. From the date
listed as his birth date, he was 22 years old, three years younger than I.
I watched him, explaining about the living room area and kitchen, as he
moved about the place.
Jay's skin was about the darkest I had ever seen - a real jungle bunny nigger with ebony skin and pink insides. He was about six foot three, a couple inches taller than me, and moved like a cat on the prowl. Unexpectedly, I felt a stirring in the khaki shorts I was wearing.
What the fuck was up? I had never been attracted to a guy before! But he
seemed to draw my eyes and my cock was definitely on the rise. He
disappeared into the kitchen and I heard him opening some cabinets. I
willed my cock to soften and it obeyed a little. I studied his application
to try to distract myself, but then he came back around the corner in to
the living room.
"Where's the bedroom?" he asked.
"Umm. Just down this hall," I pointed to my left. "The bathroom is
the first door and the bedroom is at the end."
"And it has a double bed?"
"Yeah," I replied.
I led Jay down the short corridor, opening the bathroom door for him
to see. It was neat and clean. Then I led him the next few steps to the
bedroom. The door was open and he pushed past me. His shoulder and arm
brushed across my chest as he moved through the doorway. My cock was now
rock hard. I watched him walk to the closet and open the door. As he
checked it out, I checked out his body.
Jay was tall and muscular, but not overly developed. He wore some
long shorts and a tight fitting white t-shirt which contrasted sharply with
his black skin. I felt my cock throbbing as I watched him move to the
window and look out. His body was turned toward me a bit and my eyes
searched his crotch, trying to determine what was there. I seemed to not
be in control of myself. I don't know how long I stood staring at his body
and his crotch, but it seemed that all of a sudden he was beside me,
closing the bedroom door. As I heard the door click shut, I looked up at
his face in surprise.
"What's up?" I asked.
"Besides your dick, man? You've been staring at me since I walked
into the place and your hard-on is so obvious it must be painful. I
figured I better help you with your problem." He said this with a smile,
but his eyes seemed penetrating, looking into mine with a possessive stare.
I didn't know what to say.
"No, um, I, um. You got it wrong buddy. I'm not.."
"Not what?" he interrupted. "You are certainly hard and you have
definitely been checking me out. I know a submissive pussyboy when I see one.
I'm just gonna give you what you need."
As he said this, Jay reached to his waist, grabbed his t-shirt and pulled
it over his head. His chest was magnificent! Not overly broad, but toned
and hairless. His dark nipples stood out on top of his well defined pecs.
I didn't even realized what I was doing when I licked my lips, but he
"Guess I must look tasty, huh whiteboy?" Jay stepped up to me and
grabbed my right wrist. He pulled my hand to his crotch and rubbed it
against the growing log in his shorts. "Take off your shirt, whiteboy."
It wasn't a request and I looked into his eyes for a second, before
dropping my gaze. In a daze, I obeyed, pulling my polo shirt over my head
and dropping it on the floor. "That's right, whiteboy. Show me my new fuck
Jay reached out with both hands and grabbed my nipples. As he
squeezed I felt my knees go weak. God it felt good! I had never been
touched by another man like this. I realized that I was still rubbing his
now hard cock and started to pull my hand away. I felt Jay's fingers clamp
down harder on my nipples. I looked into his eyes again.
"First, drop your shorts, whiteboy, I likes my pussyboy‘s buck naked. Then, get me out of mine."
I couldn't believe what I was hearing! I started to protest, but the
pressure increased again on my nipples. My hand went to the button of my
shorts, popped it open and then undid the zipper. I slid them down my legs
with my boxers, embarrassed, but still very turned on by this sexy black
stud. My hard seven inches slapped up against my abs as my shorts dropped.
"Nice cock for a whiteboy. Now, get mine free." I immediately worked
his shorts open, then slid them down his legs. He wore no underwear. His
big black cock was rock hard. It was obviously longer than mine, by about
an inch and a half. I had never seen a hard cock up close other than my
own, much less a black one, and just stared at it. Jay let me stare for a
while, then released my left nipple and used his hand on my chin to raise
my face until I was looking at him again.
"You like what you see, whiteboy. That much is obvious. Go ahead.
Touch it." I hesitantly reached out with my right hand and let it close
around his thick meat. I was actually holding another guy's hard cock!
"Stroke it some for me, whiteboy." I obeyed immediately and was rewarded
with a low moan of pleasure from deep in his chest. Jay slid his hands to
my shoulders and began to push down on them. Still in a daze, I let him
guide me to my knees at his feet.
"You look good on your knees, whiteboy. How many cocks have you
sucked? Ever had any black dick?"
Somehow I found my voice. "Never," I nearly whispered. "I've never
sucked cock, Jay."
"A virgin mouth pussyboy? Well that's gonna change here in about ten seconds.
Open those pretty white lips boy. You're gonna take every inch of my
God! He really wanted me to suck him. I wasn't a cocksucker!
Besides he was younger than me. Why should I suck him? I started to
protest and he used that opening to slide the head of his cock into my
mouth. Instead of a protest, I found myself looking up at him towering
over me, the two of us joined by his cock in my mouth. It was both steely
hard and velvety soft at the same time. As he moved his hips forward,
sinking another inch into my mouth, I quit my resistance. This young black
jock had put me on my knees and shoved his cock in my mouth. I was now a
cocksucker. He confirmed this a second later.
"That's right whiteboy. Now you're my cocksucker. Mmmmm. Use your
tongue on the head, cocksucker. Ahhh yeah! That's the way. Now, time to
take more." He shoved another couple inches into my mouth until the flared
cockhead was at the entrance to my throat. I was focused on his wiry pubic
hair getting closer to my lips, when he grabbed my head and turned my face
up to look at him again. He started stroking his cock in and out of my
mouth, the head punching against the entrance to my throat each time.
"Fuck yeah! You are a great cocksucker, whiteboy. You sure you never
sucked dick before?" I could only grunt in affirmative. "Then you are a
natural, faggot. You were born to suck cock. Ahhhh, yeah! You suck dick
like you been doing it all your life. Oh, hell yeah. That's right
whiteboy. Suck my big black nigger cock! Damn that feels so good. Time to take
With that, his next stroke didn't stop when his head reached my
throat. Instead, he used brute f***e to ram his cock further, choking me.
I heard him laugh. "Do it faggot! Choke on my black cock! You look great
there on your knees with your hot white lips stretched around my cock and
playing with your own white meat like a little boy." He pulled back for a
second, then f***ed his way into my throat again. Before I had time to
start choking, he withdrew, then slammed in again. He set up his pace
slowly taking more and more of my throat, working until I had his entire
length inside me. I realized he was right, I was stroking my own cock
rapidly as he fucked my mouth.
"Oh, yeah! Take it boy. You still got another couple inches to go.
Fuck yeah, lick the head. Now some more. Just another inch. That's right
boy. Fuck yeah! You got it all! You're a natural born cocksucker,
whiteboy. You were made for this. Ahhh yeah, that is great. You were
born to suck cock, faggot. Oh fuck yeah, you make my cock feel great, boy.
You are the best cocksucker that's ever tasted my meat. Suck me boy. Make
me feel good." The words hit my mind like a sledgehammer. I didn't
realize it until years later, but these were basically the same words guys
had used for centuries to make other guys feel that sucking their cock was
the right thing to do. He was just saying whatever was necessary to keep
his dick in my mouth. But at the time, it seemed like the highest praise.
Suddenly, I realized something and when he pulled back, I let his dick
slide completely out of my mouth. Looking up at him, I asked, "You'll warn
me before you cum, right?"
"Sure thing cocksucker. Plenty of warning. Now get back to work!"
Reassured, I let his cock slide back into my mouth. Covered with spit now,
it was easy to take. Jay wasted no time regaining his pace and began to
fuck my mouth harder and harder. I curled my lips over my teeth to make it
easier for him. "That's the way boy. Like I said, a natural cocksucker.
Damn you are good!" He breath was coming faster now, almost panting. I
felt his hands on my head, guiding me up and down his cock at times, other
times holding me in place for his moving hips. Jay pulled my head towards
him as he thrust his hips forward and my nose was buried in his pubes. He
leaned forward some so that my forehead was pressed against his abs.
"Gonna cum!" he shouted. I started to pull back and off his cock. I
got my mouth about halfway before he stopped me with his hands and pulled me back on his cock.
I tilted my head back a little and raised my eyes. They met his gaze just as his
first throbbing spurt of cum shot into my mouth. "Take it faggot!" he
hissed. "Pussyboys always swallow my fucking cum!" Five more spurts followed the first and
I had no choice but to choke and drown or swallow this black stud's seed.
He watched and his face lit up with a grin as my throat muscles worked and
I swallowed the cum filling my mouth. Keeping one hand on my head, he used
the other to milk his cock, leaving just the head in my mouth. I tasted
another salty drop of his sperm before he pulled out completely. His cock
was still almost fully hard.
"You said you were gonna warn me," I complained.
"Did warn you, faggot. That doesn't mean I wasn't gonna cum in your
mouth. That's what you do to cocksuckers. Why else would I put my dick in
your mouth? Pussyboy‘s like you have to learn to love eating nigger manseed" He reached down and grabbed a fistful of hair on the top of my head. He pulled me to my feet and looked down my body. "Yeah, you look nice, white pussyboy. Still hard too. This is gonna be fun." Jay pushed me a
bit then stated moving me backwards. My legs hit the side of the bed and
he landed on top of me, our cocks rubbing together.
Jay's handsome face was just inches from mine and I stared at him,
moaning as he worked his cock, humping mine with his. Jay watched me and
seemed to be enjoying rubbing our cocks together. I didn't even notice as
he slid first his right leg between mine, then his left. The friction from
his cock on mine was all I cared about. Then he looked me in the eye.
"Got one of your cherries. Time to take the other." I froze, staring
up at him.
"No, Jay, please. You can't do that! I don't wanna get fucked up the
ass! Please, let me suck you again!"
"Already begging to blow me again, huh faggot? Well, lemme tell ya
something whiteboy, I can fuck you and I'm gonna. Not only that, you're
gonna love it! Look at your cock, whiteboy. You are still hard as a rock!
If you didn't want me to make you my white pussyboy, would your cock still
be hard? Trust me, whiteboy, you cum swallowing dudes all take it up the
ass. Might not like it right at first, but you will real soon." Jay's
hands slid behind my knees and he pushed my legs back, rolling me up onto
my shoulders. He spread my legs wide, giving himself all the access he
"No, please! Don't do that to me, Jay! I've never been fucked. Your
cock is too big! Please don't." Jay just gave me a grin and the spit on
my exposed hole a half dozen times or so. I watched him as he raised up on
his knees, his sculpted chest moving forward and over me. As his face
settled above mine, I felt the head of his cock press against my hole. I
could feel my eyes widening as he began to push forward. I tried one last
"Please, Jay. Please don't fuck my ass. Your cock is too big for me
to take. You can't fuck me." He paused over me, his eyes locking on mine.
"Can't?" he asked. He thrust his hips forward and I felt the head of
his cock stretch me open. I groaned in pain and felt my eyes start to
water. My breath was coming in shallow gasps.
"Oh god! It hurts. God!" I yelled.
"Your new god is two inches up your tight pussy, whiteboy. I'll hold
still and let you get used to it for a second. No need to rip you open just yet."
He did as he said, stopping his relentless penetration and watching my face
closely. I had never been so embarrassed. I had a man on top of me whose
cock was actually inside of me. I also had a bellyful of this dude's cum!
I let out a moan, realizing that my ass was actually adjusting to his
intrusion. I had closed my eyes, but now opened them. Jay's face was just
inches above mine, still watching me closely. He must have seen what he
wanted, because he began to move his hips again. This time he moved them
in circles, probing inside me at different angles.
"Oh god," I moaned, not in pain this time. I looked at him again, our
"You got the head, whiteboy, now for the shaft." Staring into my
eyes, Jay slowly but determinedly sank the length of his cock into me until
I felt his wiry pubes scratching my cheeks. "Now you got it all, whiteboy.
Now youz are my sissy white pussyboy faggot. Gonna fuck this hot pussy a lot!" So saying, he
dragged his hips backward until just the head remained inside me, then
rammed back home. Longdicking me, he fucked me for a solid five minutes.
Both of us were sweating and I realized that I was now arching my back to
meet his thrusts. I couldn't believe that I was actually enjoying being
fucked by another man!
Jay had been supporting himself over top of me with both his arms.
Now he lowered his chest onto mine. His warm skin rubbed my hard dick.
"Getting fucked gives you a hard-on, whiteboy. Tells me just how much you
like being a pussy for a real man." He thrust his cock in deeply as he
said this, making me moan again. Jay's cheek was next to mine and he was
whispering into my ear what a good fuck I was, how tight my hole was and
how much he was gonna enjoy using it whenever he wanted. I looked down his
body, admiring the muscles flexing in his tight back, watching as the
globes of his ass raised and lowered, feeling his cock moving in me as he
His whispered words were getting to me. I was his Pussyboy. He was a
real man who was fucking me. I was there to please him, to be used by him.
I would give up my mouth or ass whenever and however he wanted. I was his
full time bitch, his sissy white pussyboy fucktoy. I lay there on my back, taking in
these words and thoughts just as I was taking his cock in me. Jay raised
himself up again on his arms and looked down. His beautiful chest was
glistening with sweat and all of his muscles stood out from the exertion of
his fuck. His eyes met mine again.
"You're leaking a bunch, pussyboy. You are really getting off on
being fucked by me. Aren't you?"
"Yes, Jay. I really love being fucked by you. I love your big cock up
Jay rewarded me with a grin. "I know you do boy. I knew you wanted
this from the second I saw you staring at me with a big old hard on in your
shorts. Besides, I told you that you'd love this when you were begging me
not to put it in you." Jay suddenly pulled his cock out of me.
"Wait, Jay, don't stop!"
"Need it now, don't ya, pussyboy? Well don't worry, I'm gonna put it
to you again. Get up on your hands and knees. I'm gonna fuck you like a
dog, bitch." I quickly obeyed, scrambling around on the bed until I knelt
before him on my hands and knees. I felt him move up closer behind me,
then felt the head of his cock probing my entrance. Suddenly, Jay grabbed
a handful of my hair, pulling my head, up and back, straining my neck.
"Tell me what you want, faggot," Jay demanded. "Tell me what you
"I want your cock inside me, Jay. I need you to fuck my ass with your
big black cock!"
"Fuck your what, faggot? Where do you want me to fuck you?" He
yanked on my hair again.
"M-my pussy, Jay! Fuck my pussy, my cuntass!" I couldn't believe what I was
saying, but I was so caught up in the lust of the moment and Jay's
domineering attitude that I was practically begging him to fuck me. Twenty
minutes before, I would have punched anyone who suggested that I would let
another man fuck me.
Still firmly holding my hair, Jay rammed his cock into me. It felt
even more intense taking the whole length of him like that. Jay pulled out
completely then rammed in again. I moaned as he stuck me a third time. I
could hear Jay laugh a little as he completed his fourth penetration. "So
you like that, do you pussyboy? You like me pulling out and giving it to
you all at once. Well fucking take it!" He began to fuck me faster, but
still pulled completely out of me each time. I felt like I was being
impaled by this black stud again and again. Jay fucked me like this for
about five more minutes before he surprised me by not plunging in again.
He released my hair and I let my head drop down. Jay moved to the side of
the bed and lay on his back. I looked over to see him, hands folded behind
his head, watching me. My eyes moved to his cock, still rock hard.
"Climb on and ride it, whiteboy. I wanna watch you fuck yourself on my
big cock." He grinned at me and I quickly moved over to him. Straddling
his hips on my knees, I reached down and aimed his cock into my hole. Then
I slid down on it, hearing Jay sigh in pleasure. I put my hands on his
chest, feeling his muscles as I rode his cock. I played with Jay's nipples
until they were as hard as his cock. Jay was moaning in pleasure and I
realized that I was doing the same. I dropped my right hand to my cock and
started beating my meat. I wanted to cum with this stud up inside me.
Without warning me, Jay grabbed me and rolled me off his cock. I watched
as he got off the bed and stood in the middle of the floor. His hard cock
jutted up at an angle.
"Come over here, pussyboy," Jay ordered pointing to the floor in front
of him. I climbed off the bed, moved to where he had pointed and stood
facing him. "Turn around," he said. I turned, facing away from him. I
felt his hand on the back on my neck, then his other hand on my hip. He
used them to bend me over and kicked at my ankles until I had spread my
legs to his satisfaction. I felt him step up behind me, could feel the
heat from his body as he moved in close. He put the head of his cock right
up against my hole and pressed his chest against my back.
"You want it again, whiteboy?" he whispered into my ear. "You wanna
get fucked with my big black nigga dick?"
"Yes, Jay, please! Fuck me, stud!"
"You got it, pussyboy." He thrust back into me, filling me with his
cock again. I moaned in appreciation and clamped down hard on his cock.
"Yeah, that's the way, whiteboy, keep it nice and tight for your stud's
cock." Jay really began to fuck, humping me hard and fast. Both of our
bodies shook with the f***e of his fucking. He pushed me forward and I
leaned on the bed, bent over for this guy's use. Jay really plugged me,
working his cock at all angles, filling me and making me moan. He was
panting from the effort and I knew he had to be close to shooting his load.
Jay quickly yanked his cock out of me and f***ed me back onto the bed. He
grabbed my legs and flipped me onto my back. Still holding my ankles, Jay
spread my legs as he climbed onto the bed with me.
Jay wasted no time shoving his cock into me again. I was furiously
beating my meat, nearly ready to cum myself. I looked at his face and saw
he was staring at me. "I wanna watch your face when I pump your pussy full
of cum," he said. "I'm almost there. Fuck yeah, bitch, take my cum!" His
eyes bored into mine as I felt his cock throb and expand. Jay's entire
body tensed as he began to cum up inside me. "Ahhh fuck yeah!" He nearly
My own cock started to shoot just a second later. As this black stud
shot his load of hot sperm inside me, I shot my own load all over my chest
and abs. "Oh god!" I cried out as my cock spurted. Our eyes were still
locked as we both came.
"Told you faggot, your new god has his cock all the way up your pussy
and is shooting his seed into you. Ahh fuck yeah, that is good!" The
tension flowed out of Jay's body and I could feel his cock finally starting
to soften. Jay let out a long, slow breath and slowly pulled his cock out
of me. He collapsed onto his back next to me on the bed. I watched his
chest rise and fall as he caught his breath. I felt empty now as I lowered
my legs. Jay looked at me as he climbed off the bed.
"You're a good fuck, whiteboy. That was really your first time?" He
asked. I nodded. "Well, you took to sucking my dick like a two dollar
whore, and that boypussy was tight and hot. But you sure ain't a virgin
anymore, whiteboy." He laughed and walked to the bathroom. I heard the
water running. I followed him to the bathroom, embarrassed now by what we
had done. Good grief! I had let this guy fuck me six ways from Sunday! I
could feel myself turning red. I stepped into the bathroom and the sight
of him changed my thinking. He was bent over the sink and had cleaned off
his cock. The view of the side of his body, muscles taut, skin glistening
had my cock stirring again. He looked at me, then moved over a bit, giving
me some room at the sink. I quickly washed my cum off my chest remembering
that I had two loads of his cum in me. That thought quickly brought my
cock back to life.
"You're still hard, cocksucker? I would have thought you'd be worn
out by now. What's got your dick up, boy? The sight of my hot body?"
"Well, that, but I also was just thinking that I have two loads of your
cum in me."
"One deposit at each end," Jay laughed. "Seems to me you want more."
He looked at me questioningly.
"Well, um.." now that I had to say it, I was embarrassed again, "yes,
yes I would like it again."
"Well, I am gonna take the place, so you will know where to find me.
You cut me a deal on the rent and I'll fuck you whiteboy. The better the
deal the more you will get my big dick. Sound good to you?"
"Yeah, yeah, that's fine," I mumbled. He was using his sexual hold
over me to get the place cheap, but one look at his cock and I wanted it
again. I could live with a little less rent from this one unit for the
chance to spend more time with him.
"Why don't you some over tomorrow at 10 am and you can help me move
in. I will set some time aside when we're finished if you want."
He knew damn well that I wanted it and I quickly agreed. He told me
we would settle out the amount of rent tomorrow after his stuff was moved
in. That would give me the night to think about it. The next day, pinned
face down on the bed by Jay's hands on my wrists and his legs wrapped
around mine with his cock thrusting in and out of me, I agreed to half the
normal rent for as much more of this as I could get.
After the second day with Jay when I agreed to the reduced rent, I was
kind of in a state of shock over what I had let him do to me. I was even
more shocked by the fact that I had been a willing participant. However, I
decided that would be the last of my encounters with him of a sexual
nature. I dated women. I fucked women. I couldn't keep letting a guy use
me like that. With my new resolve, I didn't call Jay and even avoided the
building in which he lived as much as I could. Wednesday of the following
week my phone rang. It was Jay. Just the sound of his voice had my whole
"So, whiteboy, I haven't heard from ya since I pounded your pussy the
last time. Where the hell have you been?"
I...um..well, I've just been busy with work," I replied. I felt my
cock hardening and my hole twitching as I remembered the feeling of him
"Yeah, well, boy, I've got some work for you to do. Be over here in
thirty minutes." The phone line went dead.
I hung up the phone and went to get myself a beer. I couldn't go to
his place again, I thought as I took a swig of beer. I knew what would
happen. I would be taking his cock down my throat and up my ass again if I
went over there. I went back into the den and turned on the TV. I would
just watch some television and forget about Jay's call.
Less than a half hour later, I was knocking on Jay's door. He
answered it wearing just a pair of jockey shorts, his well defined muscular
chest bare. I felt my cock, which had been at half mast on the drive to
his place straining in my shorts. He flashed me a grin, his bright white
teeth shining. The sight of him, his muscles, dark skin and handsome face
was enough to dissolve the last remaining vestiges of my will. He stepped
to the side, opening the door wider for me to enter. As I walked past him,
I felt his hand on my ass, squeezing my left cheek.
"Gonna be up in here real soon, whiteboy. Real soon." I heard the
door shut as I made my way into the living room. When I reached the couch,
I turned to look at him. He had followed along behind me and stood only a
few feet away. As I watched, he flexed the muscles in his arms and chest,
showing off his body. "Like what you see, boy? Ready for some action?" I
could only nod my head. "Then strip naked, faggot," he said as he sprawled on
the couch. He watched me as I pulled off my shirt, kicked off my shoes and
socks and dropped my shorts and underwear. I felt kind of strange
stripping for this big black stud, but he had seen me naked before. Hell,
he had done much more than just see. Somewhat embarrassed, I watched as
his eyes traveled over my body, inspecting me.
"Still looking ready to be fucked, whiteboy. You got a nice body, in
shape, well toned and real fuckable." His hand went to his crotch and
massaged the growing bulge in his boxers. "This is the piece of meat
that's gonna do it to ya too, pussyboy. You like being a sissy faggot pussyboy for a
nigger buck like me?"
"Yes, Sir." I replied.
"Yes sir, what?" he demanded.
He was going to make me say it. I knew there was no way around it.
"Yes, Sir, I like being a nigger’s sissy faggot pussyboy."
He gave me another big grin as he listened to the words. "Yeah, I
know you do boy. So why haven't you called for some more of my big dick?
Don't give me that 'had to work' bullshit."
"I just couldn't believe what we had done, Jay. I was embarrassed and
confused. I fuck women and always have. I figured that what we did was
just some experimenting." It sounded lame even to my own ears, but it was
"Experimenting? Shit, whiteboy, you should have seen the way you
looked when you were 'experimenting'. I have never seen such a pussy slut
like you. When you had my dick in your mouth and in your tight little
pussy that was pure ecstasy on your face. No need to deny it. Your little
white boy-cock all hard and throbbing tells me what I need to know. You
may have fucked pussies before, faggot, but now you're nothing more than a
pussy that I fuck. That ain't ever gonna change." I looked down at the
floor. I didn't want to admit, even in my mind, that what he was saying
was true, but I had taken his fucks, both in my mouth and my ass. I
couldn't deny what he was saying. Plus, my cock was giving me away just
like he said.
"Why don't you get on your knees right where you are, faggot? You
look best on your knees." He paused and grinned again. "Well, on your
knees with my dick in your mouth, that is."
I dropped to my knees on the wooden floor and looked at him again.
His cock was rock hard and poking out of the fly of his boxers. He was
slowly stroking it as I watched. My eyes seemed glued to it.
"I know you like what you see, cocksucker. Why don't you get over
here and put those sweet lips to good use? I wanna see you crawl on the
floor to suck my nigga fuckstick off."
I did as he asked, crawling on my knees to the couch until my head was
over his crotch. He smelled spicy and musky, a smell that I now associated
with sex. As my face hovered over his crotch, he reached up with one hand
and grabbed a fistful of my hair. With the other hand, he aimed his cock
upward, pointing it at my mouth. Slowly, almost teasingly, he pushed my
head downward, milking the long shaft of his cock as he did it. I watched
a shiny drop of precum appear just before the head of his cock reached my
lips. I obediently let his manhood slide into my mouth, closing my lips
around it and running my tongue across the head. The salty taste of his
precum coated the tip of my tongue and I listened to him sigh in pleasure.
I only had a few seconds to savor the taste as Jay kept up the
pressure on my head, forcing my lips further down the length of his cock.
He moved his other hand to the top of my head, holding it firmly. My mouth
which had been watering since the sight of his bare chest in the doorway
was flooded now at the taste of his cock. I sank down, his cock going
deeper and deeper into my mouth until the head lodged in my throat. The
pressure continued until my throat stretched around his large cockhead. It
slid inside and I fought the urge to gag. In seconds, my nose was pressed
against the cotton of his boxers. Jay held me there for a second then
released my head. I looked up his body as he put his hands behind his
head, pulling up to the head of his dick as I did so. He was watching me.
"You know what to do, cocksucker. Make my cock happy. Make it squirt
a big load of cum down your throat, you cocksucking faggot." His language
and tone just made me even hornier and I f***ed my mouth back to the base
of his thick cock. I began to bob up and down his shaft, using my tongue
on the head and my lips to milk the shaft. I was rewarded with moans of
pleasure from Jay. After a few minutes, his hips began to thrust upward
slightly each time I sank down his cock. Together we worked his cock in
and out of my mouth and throat. I had one hand on his flat belly, feeling
the muscles tighten each time he lifted his hips. My other hand was on my
own cock, stroking it at the same pace I was taking his cock in my mouth.
"You should see yourself, sissy whiteboy. On your knees again with your
lips stretched by my big black prick and beating yourself off while you do
it. Oh yeah! That is such a hot sight! Use more suction, faggot." I
increased the suction of my mouth on his cock. "That's right! Oh fuck
yeah! Gonna shoot, whiteboy. Gonna shoot my load right into your
cocksucking mouth! Fuck yeah, take it, faggot! Take it all!" He moaned
loudly "Ahhhh AH ahhhh AH ahhh AH ahhh AH," punctuating each of his spurts
with a louder moan.
Jay's hot cum shot into my mouth, hitting the roof of my mouth,
filling my cheeks. I let it settle on my tongue, enjoying the taste for a
few seconds before I swallowed this black stud's sperm. I glanced up at
his face again as my troat worked to take his load into my belly and his
eyes were fixed on me, watching me swallow his cum. I milked the last of
his load from his softening cock with my lips until he reached down and
pulled my mouth off. Panting, I looked up at him again.
"You are a natural born cocksucker, sissy faggot whiteboy, but you are definitely
getting better with practice. I'm still pretty hard, but you're gonna get
me even harder before I plug your boypussy again. I'll plug you hard and
fast like I would any whore before I fill you with my seed. Sound good to
"Yessir," I said.
"Good, then get these shorts off me." I pulled at the waistband as he
raised his hips, stripping him naked. His glorious tight body was
stretched out on the couch for my eyes to drink in and admire. As I
watched, Jay pulled his feet forward, then reached behind his knees and
pulled them to his chest. I kept stroking my cock.
"My balls, whiteboy. Suck on them. Now!"
Not wasting any time, I leaned forward and sucked at his sac. I could
feel his big balls under my lips and tongue. His sac was covered with some
sparse hair. I tried to suck both of his balls in my mouth, but had to
settle for just one. He moaned appreciatively as I did it. I worked on
the skin with my tongue which made his body twitch. I was happy that I
could cause that reaction in him. I bathed his ball with my tongue for a
minute before switching to the other one.
"Yeah, suck my balls, whiteboy. You fucking cocksucker! You are
getting me hot! Get up on the couch so I can watch you do it better."
I obeyed and crawled onto my knees on the couch. I could now see his
cock better too. I looked at it and saw it growing again. It still wasn't
as hard as it had been when he shot his cum down my throat though. I
worked harder on his balls and looked up past his dick along his abs and
chest to his face. He was watching me suck his balls.
"Trying to get me to full mast, pussyboy?" I nodded still sucking on
his nuts. "Then time to go lower." I wasn't sure what he meant until he
put his hand on the top of my head and started to push. His balls slid out
of my mouth and I knew what he wanted. For a second I thought of refusing,
stopping him, but then a desire to submit to him and get him hard enough to
fuck me washed through me. I let my tongue slide down to his ass.
I found his hole with the tip of my tongue and circled around it,
trying to get used to the idea of what I was doing to Jay. I was actually
licking the stud's ass! Not only that, I was doing it so that his cock
would get hard and he would fuck me with it again. I took a broad swipe
with my tongue across his hole and heard him moan deeply again. He was
enjoying this. I lapped at him again and again, getting his hole wet.
"Stick your tongue in, bitch. It's about the closest you'll ever get
to fucking me."
I aimed the tip of my tongue at his hole and drove it in. Jay went
wild, bucking underneath me, twisting around and twitching in pleasure. I
moved my tongue forward and back, the way he did with his cock in my hole.
I saw that his cock was now hard as steel and watched as Jay's big hands
clenched against the couch, then released, then clenched again. He only
lasted another few seconds. Before I knew it, he was moving. He rolled
out from under my mouth and grabbed the back of my neck. Pulling me
forward, he moved beside the couch. As I fell onto my stomach, Jay moved
on top of me, laying on top of me and covering me completely. I could feel
his cock rubbing along the crack of my ass as he slowly humped me.
"Time for you to take another load, whiteboy. Hope you are ready for
your pussy to be fucked!" He suddenly aimed his cock in and rammed into
me. Even though I had taken it twice before, I let out a shout of pain.
"Oh God!" I yelled. He clamped a hand over my mouth and f***ed every
inch into me. I could feel his hot breath against the back of my neck.
"Shut up and take it you fucking white pussy faggot. You want all your
other tenants to know you're up here getting fucked by me? Take my big
I was lost between pain at his penetration and pleasure from the full
feeling of him inside me. His cock was thick and hot and throbbed in me.
The precum that he had been leaking was all the lube he used and it had
hurt like hell, but I was beginning to adjust. I felt Jay pull his hips
back, his retreating cock leaving me feeling empty before he rammed back
into me. He began to hump me in earnest, obviously wanting to cum. For a
few minutes we continued like that with me face down on the couch, the
wight of his body holding me down. Then Jay grabbed my shoulders and
pulled me up to take me doggie style. He spit on his cock a few times
while still pumping and it slid in and out more easily. I was moaning like
the whore he made me.
"Yeah bitch. Take it like a dog, like a slut bitch dog. You fucking pussy. You live to get reamed out by my big black nigga cock. Oh fuck yeah! Take my dick, slut. I may
have taken your pussy, but you'll give it up to me now anytime, won't you,
"Ahh, fuck, yes Jay. Anytime you want it." I probably would have
said anything. I felt his hand suddenly close around my cock and reacted
like I was struck by lightning. I could feel my sissy fuckhole clamping down onto
his invading dick as he squeezed my cock harder and harder. He didn't
stroke me, but just that contact with his hand was heaven. I was now
moving backwards to meet each of his thrusts.
"That's right bitch. You are getting to be a better pussyboy as well
as a better cocksucker, whiteboy. Keep milking my cock like that and I'm
gonna plant my seed in ya! Ahh fuck yeah. That's it bitch. Take my
meat!" He pounded into me for another dozen strokes before he pulled out
of me. Roughly twisting me around, forcing me to turn, he manhandled me
onto my back. I looked up and our eyes met as he drove his cock into me
again. "I wanna watch your face while I fuck your brains out and when I
cum in you whiteboy. Beat your meat while I fuck you!"
I grabbed my cock, jacking off like crazy. His cock filling me had me
out of my mind. My balls were tightening up and I was close to cumming.
Jay lowered his face to just inches above mine. "Gonna cum!" he announced.
I saw him tense and the cords in his neck stand out and he thrust in
deeply. That penetration set me off and I shot my load, covering our
bellies and even hitting my chin with the first shot. Jay gave me two more
small thrusts and let out a roar of pleasure, filling me with his cum. His
eyes were locked onto mine as he filled me again with his sperm. It seemed
to go on forever, his body shaking in pleasure but then he lowered himself
onto me, our chests stuck together with my cum. He settled his head next
to mine and relaxed, his cock buried deeply inside me. I waited, my legs
still wrapped around his broad back, content to lay under him, full of his
cock and cum until he wanted to move.
I had left Jay's apartment after our last evening together listening
to him chuckle as I carefully took smaller steps than usual to give my
abused hole as little further pain as possible. Jay had fucked me three
more times over the course of the next several hours, taking longer and
longer each time to shoot his cum. My ass was sore and hurting and I had
begged him several times to stop for a minute, to please give me a break,
but he just kept pounding into me, telling me that as his bitch I needed to
learn to take his cock however he wanted to give it to me.
Now, three days later, I was beginning to feel halfway normal
again. My ass had seemed to recover from Jay's at times brutal pounding
thrusts. I had tried to keep my thoughts away from the black stud and his
thick cock and had concentrated on dating my current girlfriend and fucking
her each night. But she left each night and when I awoke the next morning,
I found hand sliding to my hard cock and my thoughts sliding to Jay's firm
chest, hard cock and ebony skin as I beat my fuckmeat. It seemed I couldn't
help myself. Something about Jay - I didn't know what - had taken over my
thoughts. Maybe it was the way he had taken control, or the many acts of
physical and mental domination he had shown. Maybe it was the contrast
between my fair skin and his ebony complection. My mind was too confused
to figure work out any answer.
I had made two trips to the building in which Jay rented for
maintenance the day before, but fortunately, or unfortunately, I didn't see
Jay. I am not sure what I would have done if I had encountered him alone
in the stairwell or hall. Even more importantly, I am not sure what Jay
would have done. And I knew deep inside that whatever he would have wanted
to do, I would have agreed. The next day, Todd, another tenant in that
building called asking me to please stop by to look at a leaking
faucet. Since he also offered to pay the back rent he owed, I agreed. In
his apartment, I found myself staring at the young man more than I should.
Todd had a dark complection, not swarthy or latino, but just well tanned
with very dark brown hair and brown eyes. He hadn't shaved for a day or so
and I found his stubble to be strangely exciting. Todd is 25 and stands
about five ten or five eleven, just a bit shorter than me, and clearly
I f***ed my thoughts away from him and concentrated on fixing the
leak. There was also a problem with the drain and as I lay under the sink
working on it, Todd sat on a chair at the kitchen table chatting with me,
just trying to be polite. Unfortunately this gave me a good view of his
muscular legs and glances up the inside of his shorts to his boxers. As my
cock grew harder and harder, I announced that I needed some different tools
and asked if I could come back to finish another time. Todd told me that
he had some errands to run, so I grabbed the rent check and got out the
door as quickly as I could. I had to make a conscious effort to keep
myself subtly turned to hide my hard cock from the view of the athletic
In the hallway, I breathed a sigh of relief and leaned against the
wall for a second. I turned to leave, my cock still visibly hard, and
stopped dead in my tracks. Jay stood at the end of the hallway. The look
on his face was one of amusement and superiority. I tried to hide my hard
cock, but he had already seen it and the sight of him, tall, straight and
toned only made it more visible. Jay's door was halfway down on the other
side of the hall. He stepped up to it, slid his key into the hole and
opened the door. Jay glanced again at me as he moved through the
doorway. "Get in here."
As if I had no will of my own, I walked down the hall and stepped into
Jay's apartment. He was only standing about five feet in the apartment,
hands on his hips which jutted forward, showing me that he was hard too. I
felt my knees go weak and a shiver run up my spine at the sight of the
muscular black stud. He wore low slung jeans and a tight fitting white
t-shirt which emphasized the development of his chest and arms.
"You know where you belong, whiteboy." It was a command as much as a
statement. I looked up at Jay's face as I stepped forward and sank to my
knees. "Good boy. Now you know what to do."
I turned a bit to swing the door closed but Jay grabbed my hair
painfully. "Did I tell you to close the door, bitch? Did I?" he demanded.
"No, sir." I managed to reply.
"Then do what you were born to do, cocksucker." He popped open the
buttons of his 501's as he said this. I was unable to tear my eyes away as
I saw he was wearing no underwear. His thick black cock sprang out toward
my face seconds later. Acutely aware of the door standing wide open behind
me, I still leaned forward to take him in my mouth. He stopped me with the
palm of his left hand against my forehead. He grabbed the base of his cock
with his right hand and began to beat my face with it. I felt the head and
the shaft slapping against my cheeks, my lips, my chin. I was worried that
even this sound may carry down the hall, but there was nothing I could do.
For some reason, I couldn't make myself stand up and walk away from this
black buck dick slapping my face. I wanted to be on my knees there taking
it. My cheeks were as much red from my embarrassment as from the slapping
of his cock.
Finally, even though I had my lips open, trying to catch his cockhead
between them, Jay ordered me to open wide and sank his cock into my head in
one smooth slow thrust. With his hand now gripping the hair above my
forehead, I could do nothing but let him make the slow insertion, feeling
my throat stretch as he shoved his entire length into me. He let out a
mixed moan and sigh of pleasure as my lips, tongue and throat muscles all
worked to milk his long black shaft. I slid my hands up to his hips,
enjoying the feel of his leg muscles and the bones of his pelvis just below
where his abdomen tapered upwards, solid with muscle. It was so different
from that of any girl I had fucked. Since he didn't tell me to stop, I ran
my hands further up, felling his chest widen as I slid them under his
shirt. I moved my hands to the front of his chest and my fingers ran
across his pecs. I lightly played with his nipples, squeezing them gently
and feeling them harden.
Jay was moaning more loudly now as he used his left hand to move my
head in time with the slow thrusting of his hips, pulling my face down each
time he thrust forward. I had learned early on how to cover my teeth, so
he had a warm wet receptacle for his cock - my mouth. Jay was breathing
deeply, and I was able to tilt my head some and raise my eyes upward. Once
again, Jay towered over me, looking dominantly down at me, his kneeling
cocksucker, worshiping his cock.
"Go ahead and play with your boy cock, faggot. You know you want to
and I like watching you jack yourself while you suck me." I really thought
he was being nice, allowing me to stroke my cock while going down on him
and quickly opened my own jeans and pushed them down. Jay watched me for a
moment and just after I grabbed my cock, he surprised me by pulling his
dick from my mouth. Jay's hands grabbed my shoulders and with brute f***e
he spun me around on the floor on my knees so that I faced the open
doorway. I felt him drop onto the floor behind me, his knees coming down
between my calves, forcing my legs wider apart, nestling in close to my now
exposed ass. Jay used a hand on the back of my neck to f***e me forward,
making me catch myself so that I ended on hands and knees. I looked up at
the wall across the hall out the open door as the head of Jay's cock found
my hole. He held still for a second, then brutally plowed forward, forcing
every inch of his thick cock into me in one swift motion.
"Ahhhhh! Fuckkkk!!" I cried out.
Jay lowered his chest onto my back and wrapped his arms underneath me
around my chest. His mouth was next to my ear. "You better not make too
much noise, whiteboy, or else Todd may come down here to see what's
happening. Do you want him to find you on your hands and knees on the
floor with my big black dick fucking your butt?" Jay thrust in again and
again, brutally hard, obviously trying to get me to make more noise. I
clamped my lips shut which were still tingling from the friction of his
cock sliding against them as I had sucked him, and waited for my ass began
to adjust again to his invasion of my body. "Then again," he continued,
"with that boner you were sporting coming out of his apartment, maybe
that's exactly what you want. Huh, faggot whiteboy? You got a hankering for some
white dick plowing your butt? Or maybe down your throat? Todd's a real
man. Not a piece of shit, white pussyboy like you. I bet he'd be plenty
happy pumping a few loads into you. What do you think. Maybe we should
get him down here and you two could negotiate a new rent amount." As he
said this, Jay's thick cock continued its assault, plowing my ass open,
then withdrawing, only to ram back in deeply again.
The thrusts were forcing grunts out from deep in my chest and I was
powerless to stop them. Then to my horror, I heard the door down the hall,
the door to Todd's apartment, swing open. My mind registered the squeaky
hinge and that I needed to oil it, of all things. Then I remembered. Todd
had said he needed to go out to run some errands. "Oh my god," I thought
miserably. "This hot looking guy, who could be a friend of mine, and who I
hoped would be a friend, was going to find me on the floor of Jay's
apartment, mounted like a bitch by the muscular black young man. I lowered
my face to look at the floor, but Jay grabbed the hair on the back of my
head and pulled me back up. I heard Todd's door shut and the jingling of
his keys as he locked up his apartment. The jingling stopped and I
resigned myself to my fate. Just as I thought Todd must appear in the
hallway, Jay reached out and swung the door shut, sealing us into his
I was letting out a sigh of relief when Jay redoubled his assault on
my boypussy. I heard Todd's footsteps on the hardwood floor pass along in
front of Jay's door, and managed to keep my mouth clamped closed, but
worried that just the squelching sound of Jay's pounding cock and his
panting breath would carry through the door to Todd's ears in the hallway.
But the footsteps faded and I relaxed a little mentally. Jay's rough
pounding f***ed me to keep my elbows locked to support Jay's weight on my
back and keep my balance under the onslaught of Jay's brutal thrusts. The
friction of Jay's speed and f***e was also having an effect on him, as
well. With a loud moan into my ear, I felt Jay tighten his arms around my
chest as he began to cum. He sank his cock deeply into me and held it
there. I could feel its pulsing as he pumped spurt after spurt of hot cum
Jay let out a satisfied sigh and relaxed his grip, settling onto my back. I kept both of us supported, wanting the black stud, whose cock was still deep inside my boycunt to stay buried deeply in me for as long as he wanted. Jay's breathing finally slowed to normal and he raised himself upwards. I could feel the back of my shirt soaked by both his sweat and my own as the cool air hit it. Jay's cock slid out of me, leaving me feeling empty and strangely incomplete. I wondered for a brief second if I could call out to Todd. Call him in and have him fuck me. The reality of what I was thinking suddenly hit me and the shock of it brought me out of my sexually induced trance.
My cock was still hard as I had been unable to stroke it and support myself and Jay during his fucking. It throbbed almost painfully, as hard as it had ever been in my life. I raised up onto my knees when Jay told me to and turned to face him. He told me to open my mouth and as I sucked him clean, he allowed me to beat my cock. I came within a minute, his softening black cock now clean in my mouth.
Jay watched me cum, my sperm shooting onto the floor. He let me suck him for a few seconds longer, then pushed me away. I watched him as he turned and sauntered to the couch. His ass cheeks were round, firm and tight, the skin not as dark as his cock, and I found myself longing not to shove my cock between them, but to use my tongue again. Jay reached the couch and sprawled on it on his back. His cock flopped over his thigh, pointing at me. Jay glanced over at me and told me to clean up the floor. I knew what he wanted from the look on his face and in his eyes. I leaned over and licked my cum from the floor. Jay was smiling when I looked back up at him, his teeth gleaming.
"You're learning pretty quickly, bitch. But I suppose you want more. Right?" He looked at me.
"Yes sir. I want more, if you do."
"You want it from me, or from Todd?"
"You, Jay. I want your big fat nigger cock."
"Does that mean that you don't want Todd's?" When I hesitated, he laughed. "That's what I thought. Already you're wanting more and more nigger dick. Well let me tell you boy. If I ever find out that you've been some other guy's bitch without my permission, you will never get this," he grabbed his cock, "ever again. You understand that?"
"Good. Then get over here and you can suck another load outta my balls."
Obediently, I crawled to the couch and buried my face in his crotch, taking his cockhead in my mouth. Jay just relaxed on the couch, enjoying letting me do all the work. His cock quickly grew in my mouth forcing me to climb up onto the couch to get the right angle to get his cock all the way in my mouth. Jay spread his legs, giving me room on the couch to work his cock deeply in and out of my throat. Suddenly the phone rang and I began to pull off his cock. A hand on the back of my head held my mouth on his shaft. The phone was on the table beside the couch above Jay's head and with his other hand, Jay reached behind him and grabbed it.
"Hello? Hey b*o. What's up? Really? Yeah, kind of a slow day then. Me? Just having a bit of fun here. Nah, not that. Closer, but not quite. Closer still. That's it. Yeah, it's good head. Some of the best I've gotten." I couldn't believe that Jay was talking about getting his cock sucked with some guy on the phone. "No, not her. Not her either. You aren't gonna guess, 'cause you don't know the guy. Yeah, that's right, it's a guy. I know. Found me a little white pussyboy who likes dick. Especially nigger dick. No, I'm not k**ding you, he’s a real sissy slut cuntboy, loves to be humiliated, abused and fucked like a little girl." Jay used the grip on my hair to move my head up and down his cock. "Yeah, listen." He held the phone down by my mouth and I knew whomever was on the other end could clearly hear the slurping and sucking sounds of my mouth on Jay's big black cock. He pulled the phone back to his ear.
"See, what did I tell you. Getting head. No, it's not like a regular guy. Like I said, a fucking white pussyboy. Guy is a complete cock slut. I just blew a load up his cuntass too. Yeah. Buttfucked the pussyboy’s asscunt like he was a fifty cent whore. Yeah, I'm serious. Here. Hold on." Jay looked at me as he pulled my mouth off his cock. "Say 'Hello Bobby'," Jay ordered.
"Hello, Bobby," I said. I could hear a male voice saying "Holy shit" as Jay pulled the receiver away.
"What did I tell you? Yeah, busted this whiteboy's cherry not too long ago, both of them, mouth and ass. He's been a slut for my dick ever since. I fucked him until he could barely walk a few days ago." Jay laughed, either at his statement or at something the guy on the phone said, I wasn't sure which. "Yeah, I know. We always talked about fucking over some white dude. Now I am doing it - literally. Yeah, I know. You want to? Well, I am sure that something can be arranged. Yeah. Yeah. Hey dude. I am getting close to blowing a load down this whore fag's throat. I'll call you later."
Jay almost dropped the phone onto the cradle and used both hands to push my head down into his crotch. My nose was buried in his wiry black pubes as he pumped his sperm into my mouth.
It was three days later when my phone rang. When I answered it, Jay's voice sent a thrill of excitement through my body. "Yo, whiteboy. I got me a new piece of furniture. I need some help getting into my place. Figured, you know, since you're the landlord and all, you could help me move it in."
"Um, well, sure Jay. When do you need me?"
"In about thirty minutes whiteboy. Get your sissy ass over here."
It was across town to Jay's place, so I got under way. In about fifteen minutes, I had pulled up in front of his apartment. There was a pickup truck parked in front with a long, low chest of drawers sitting next to a large mirror in the back. I walked up to Jay's place and knocked on the door. He answered, shirtless. I felt my body reacting on its own, my cock starting to stiffen in my jeans.
"Hey, pussyboy. Let's get downstairs and haul that mother up here. It should be easy between the two of us." Jay put a hand on the center of my chest and pushed past me. It felt like an electric shock through my t-shirt where he touched me and I turned, following him down the hall and the steps. I admired the broad shoulders which tapered down to his tight waist and the muscles which flexed in his back as he walked. His ebony skin shone in the sunlight as we stepped outside. He untied the straps holding the chest in place and grabbed one end. He pulled it towards him, backing up as he did so. I admired his bunched biceps and the cords which stood out in his neck as he took up the weight of the piece. When the other end of the long chest slid to the end of the tailgate, I grabbed it and together we hauled it up the steps and into Jay's bedroom. We set it down with the drawers against the bed and returned to the truck for the mirror which attached to the back of it. Back in the bedroom, I helped Jay secure the long mirror to the chest of drawers. The whole piece was about six feet long and three feet high. The mirror added another three feet or so. When it was assembled, I moved to one end and lifted it, ready to help him push it away from the bed and up against the wall. Jay stopped me.
"Leave it where it is, whiteboy. For now at least." I was confused, but used to obeying Jay's commands so I let the end of the dresser back down to the floor. "You look pretty good with your muscles all pumped up like that, whiteboy." I noticed then that the outline of his cock was clearly visible in the sweats he was wearing. Jay saw where my gaze had settled and let his right hand drop to his crotch, massaging his hard cock through the cotton material. "It's obvious what you need, pussyboy. Why don't you just strip bareass naked while I go close the front door." He turned and walked out of the bedroom.
I seemed to obey without even considering what he had told me to do or even really thinking about it. My shirt went first, then I kicked off my shoes and socks. My jeans and boxers hit the floor and I stepped out of them. I heard the door click shut from the other room and waited, naked, for him to return. Jay stepped into the bedroom and grinned when he saw me naked and hard.
"You are learning, sisssyboy. You're doing better at following orders and I like that." As he talked, he began to strip off his sweatpants. He was wearing jockeys underneath and the white material bulged from the pressure of his hard cock trying to get free. My eyes traveled up and down his body, taking in his toned, muscular form and his sexy grin. I realized that I was incredibly turned on by the sight of his nearly naked, very dark body. Turned on almost as much as the bodies of the girls I had fucked over the years. Of course, there was no comparison. Jay's body was hard an muscular where the girls were soft and yielding. Jay turned to close the bedroom door and I saw him in profile. The curve his back from his broad shoulders, down to the small of his back before the outward curve of his muscled butt had my cock throbbing. The bulge of his biceps and the slabs of muscle on his chest and abs were also very sexy. That, combined with his dark chocolate skin made him a sight of potent masculine virility.
Then Jay stripped off his shorts and my eyes went straight to his long black cock which snapped up against the muscles in his tight abdomen. I was seeing it from the side and it looked big - too big to ever take in my mouth or ass, but I knew better from experience. I felt my mouth water as I stared at it, remembering all the things that Jay had done to me with that throbbing piece of his body. As he turned to me, I could see a shiny spot on the head where some lube was already forming. I knew what that tasted like, but wanted to taste it again. I had little doubt that soon I would be.
Jay stepped up to me, surprising me. Normally, he had me get on my knees and crawl to him. He further surprised me by grabbing me by the hair on the back of my head. With his strong grip he pulled my head to the back and to the right so that my face was at an angle. His mouth covered mine and I felt his tongue trace along my lips. I meekly let them open and his tongue slid inside my mouth in the way I had kissed so many girls in the past. I let his tongue probe in my mouth, exploring it the way his cock had done previously, though not nearly so deeply. Jay's other hand moved along my abs, running lightly over them. His fingers tickled the hairs that ran in a line down from my navel to my pubes. Jay's hand moved up higher until his fingers found my right nipple. He squeezed it gently at first and I moaned into his mouth.
The black stud's fingers traveled to my left nipple and squeezed it, eliciting another moan. As Jay's hand worked over my chest, his hard cock slapped against mine in some kind of erotic sword play. The contact of our bodies and my submission to his kissing was almost enough to make me cum. Jay must have realized this because his gentle fingers suddenly clamped down hard on my nipple, pinching it painfully. I groaned in pain, but it was mixed with pleasure. Jay broke the kiss and watched my face intently as he twisted my nipple roughly. It was clear that he was enjoying the expressions of pain and pleasure that he was creating on my face. He grinned at me and then pushed my head down. I licked at his neck and then at the ridge of his collars bone before my mouth was on his chest. As Jay continued to twist and pinch my left nipple, my lips found his dark nipple on the top of his thick slab of muscle and I began to lick and suck on it. I felt it grow hard under my lips. Jay dragged my mouth across his chest, burying my face in the valley between his pecs for a minute. My tongue lapped up the beads of sweat that had formed from the exertion of moving the furniture and the sexual excitement and teased a few hairs that grew there.
Jay dragged my face further until I was sucking on his right nipple. Soon it was hard too. Being bent over by this dominant black stud had separated our cocks but we were both still rock hard. Slowly, almost gently, Jay pushed on the back of my head. I let him put me on my knees, mouth now level with his thick black cock. I looked up at him. He was staring down, watching me. I opened my lips, our eyes still locked together, and let him slide his manhood into my mouth. Jay's eyes fluttered closed and he sighed in pleasure. I watched as his chest filled and expanded as he took a deep breath, admiring the muscles which stood out in relief as he filled his lungs. Without any urging or f***e from Jay, I pushed my head forward, letting his cock stretch open my throat and plunge deep into me.
Somewhere in my mind I noted that I was now taking this black buck's cock more than willingly, but when he moaned with pleasure, I forgot about everything except making him feel good. I moved my head forward and back, taking the length of his cock into my throat, then pulling back until I could use my tongue on his cockhead. His salty lube covered my tongue as I lapped it up. Briefly again I thought of myself on my knees letting this young black man fuck my face as my own hard cock throbbed between my legs. Jay seemed to grow bored with my mouth action and grabbed my head with both hands. Holding me tightly in place, he jackhammered his cock into my mouth. His balls only bounced against my chin for a few thrusts. I grabbed my cock and stroked it in time with his thrusts. Soon, his balls drew up and soon Jay's body twitched and shuddered as he pumped his cum down my throat with a long, low moan. As he came, I shot my own load onto the floor between his spread legs, moaning around his cock as I did it.
Jay pulled out of my mouth and stepped back. His cock glistened with my spit. He looked down at me with a smirk on his face. His eyes dropped to the puddle of my cum on the floor then raised back up to my eyes. "Guess you got off on being my cocksucker again, huh, whiteboy."
I felt myself blush in embarrassment and humiliation. Even though I had sucked Jay before and been fucked by him, in the moments after shooting my own load, the reality of what I was doing and what Jay was doing to me sank into my mind. I had just let this muscled black stud shoot his sperm down my throat! My cock wilted some from my own orgasm and the embarrassment. Jay gave me no chance to think or react. He grabbed my by the hair and pulled me up onto the bed. He arranged me on my hands and knees, looking at the mirror we had just put on the dresser. It was only a few feet from the edge of the bed where my head was as the dresser was still pushed up against the bed.
"I want you to be able to watch yourself when I mount you like a bitch slut dog and fuck your brains out, pussyboy. I want you to see yourself in the mirror on your hands and knees as my white sissy slut bitchboi and see me behind you, on top of you, inside you - using your pussyboy fuckhole, cumming up your tight little ass. I want you to watch me fuck you like a dog whether you want me to or not!" Jay climbed onto the bed behind me. In the mirror, he seemed enormous, looming over me from behind. His black skin glistened with sweat, making his chest shine.
Jay wasted no time. I felt the thick, blunt head of his cock against my asshole. I watched as Jay ran his hands possessively over my body, feeling along my sides then sliding under to pinch my nipples again. I realized that my cock was rock hard again.
"Look at me, white cuntboy!" I had dropped my head to stare at the sheet beneath me on the bed, but raised my eyes until they met his in the mirror. As our gaze met, Jay slid his cock into me in a brutal thrust, knocking my breath out of me with the sudden penetration. I could feel my eyes widen along with my hole as Jay took me again as his pussyboy. I glanced into the mirror and could see my wide eyes staring back at me. My face was a mix of pain and pleasure and something else. I couldn't identify it until I looked at Jay's face again. On it was the look of a conqueror, a dominant male taking what he wanted. A look of superiority as he fucked another sissy whiteboy up the ass to satisfy his sexual desires.
Jay's dark face shone with sweat, determination and dominance. My face reflected a defeated submission and acceptance of my role as the white pussyboy to be used for the satisfaction of his sexual desires. I was a male. I had fucked women. But I had been put on my hands and knees and was being roughly fucked up the ass by this dominant young black nigger stud. The sight I saw in the mirror was almost obscene. I was mounted by this black stud bull, full of his cock, but I could see my own cock, rock hard, bouncing beneath me as Jay began to hump me. I groaned in pleasure as his thick shaft brutally rammed against my prostate and moved deeper into me.
Jay hauled his cock back out of me, making me moan with the sensation of his cock leaving me empty and the friction as my hole tried to keep him inside. I let out a yelp when he immediately rammed back in until I could feel his pubes scratching my ass. Jay fucked me like that for a few minutes, running his cock in and out of me with brutal f***e and I heard myself whimper a few times when stuffed full of his throbbing, black manhood.. Then he slid his hands forward and reached back under my chest, pulling me upright onto my knees, his cock still buried up inside me. I watched his forearms cross over my chest and his fingers pinch my nipples again. I saw in the mirror as my whole body jerked upward and forward with each thrust of his cock into me.
"That's it whiteboy. Take my big black dick up your tight little fuckhole. Look at yourself! Look at you in the mirror, a white pussyboy bitch mounted by another man, taking cock up the ass and your own cock leaking lube like you were the one doing the fucking! You are nothing but a total cock whore, whiteboy. You got off on sucking the cum outta my balls and you get off on my fucking your tight little white boypussy. You fucking love it! You suck loads of my cum down your throat and then let me ram my cock where no self respecting real man would ever allow." He emphasized this with a particularly rough thrust forward. Jay pushed me forward until I was back on my hands and knees. I watched in the mirror as he lowered himself onto my back, his chest on my back and his cheek next to mine. I could feel his beard stubble rub against my face.
"Yeah, whiteboy," he whispered into my ear. I watched his mouth move in the mirror as he spoke. "Give it up to me. Give me your boyhole. Oh, fuck yeah, take my fat black cock, pussyboy. Take it up your hot little hole. Squeeze it, pussyboy! Clamp down on my cock with your boycunt!" I obeyed, milking his cock with the muscles of my abused ass as he humped me. In the mirror, I watched him watching me and could also see, past our heads, where his ass rose and fell with each thrust into me. Our bodies rocked forward each time he hammered his cock deep up inside me.
"Look at yourself, pussyboy. Look at you taking big black dick up the ass. You got a black man laying on your back and fucking your brains out. Fucking hot sight, isn't it? Little white sissy pussyboy taking the big cock of a real nigger. A real black man who knows what to do with a man's cock. Yeah, bitch. Take it. Take it hard!" His thrusting was brutal and my arms were straining to hold us both up under the onslaught and our combined weight as he let himself settle fully onto my back. I watched the muscles in my own arms bunching and flexing as I worked to support us as he humped me. I could see the veins in my forearms standing out under the skin as I bore our weight and worked to steady us. It felt like his cock, lubed only with my spit was pulling my guts out each time he withdrew and I watched pain and pleasure alternate on my face again and again. Of course, the look of conquest remained on Jay's face and the look of submission remained on my own through it all.
Jay was clearly enjoying watching me as I watched myself get fucked. The mixed emotions on my face, the sight of my body moving in time with his, seemed to be heightening his pleasure. Jay's thrusts had pushed me forward, until my hands were now on the dresser rather than the bed. The bed was squeaking in time with Jay's fucking and now the mirror began to shake as well. I watched as Jay threw his head back and let out a roar of pure bliss. He rammed deep inside me and held his cock there. All of the muscles in his body flexed as his cum spurted from his cock to fill me. Jay's head fell forward and I felt his teeth clamp onto the back of my neck as he growled out his orgasm. Even though I knew it would leave a mark, I didn't protest, simply accepting this further evidence of this black man's dominance over me.
I watched as Jay's body relaxed slowly on mine. I could feel his sweat dripping onto me as his breathing slowly returned to normal. Jay's cock was still up inside me but only softened part way. Still I watched as he raised his head and looked at me in the mirror. He flashed me a grin of superiority and flexed some muscles, making his cock twitch inside me. He smirked as I moaned from the stimulation. Finally, he slowly pulled out of me. Jay grabbed me by the shoulder and pulled me to the side, flipping me onto my back on the bed. I watched as he climbed up my body, straddling my chest with his knees. He aimed his cock between my lips and I obediently took his thick black head and shaft into me again. As I sucked him clean, he leaned over to the side and picked up the phone. I kept sucking as he dialed.
"Yo, man, it's Jay. Come on over. Yeah. In the bedroom. Just come on in. Front door's not locked. You bet he is. He'd say hi, but he's got his mouth full of my cock and nut juice." Jay laughed. I stared up at him in shock, but unable to protest his inviting someone over while my mouth was full of his cock. I wondered if it was that guy, Bobby, who had been on the phone the other day. The thought of another young black stud making me service his cock was exciting. But then I realized it could just as easily be anyone, even Todd. Jay just kept his cock in my mouth as he hung up the phone. He looked down at me.
"I decided I should be nice and share my toys," he said.
I pulled my mouth off Jay's thick, black cock. He was still hard, but I had to ask who was on the phone. I glanced at his face and he looked amused. I didn't know if he would answer me or not. Finally, he reached out with his right hand, guided his cock back between my lips and used his hips to drive into my throat.
"The guy's a buddy of mine. Always wanted a sissy faggot like you to fuck. Never had the chance. I decided that he'd get his wish. I think you'll like him, judging from the way you beg and moan and whine when I stick my dick in ya. He's a hard ass, probably someone you'd avoid if you saw him on the street, but I think you'll do just fine as his pussyboy too. Never seen his cock, but I guess that's gonna change." He grinned down at me. "You're gonna do a lot more than just see it, white sissy bitchboy."
Jay turned on the bed, rolling onto his side, then onto his back, while holding my mouth on his cock. He was relaxing against the pillows and put his arms behind him, resting his head in his hands. I knew I would do whatever he wanted. He was fully hard and I knew well from experience that he could shoot several more loads. Keeping my eyes aimed up along his body, I f***ed my mouth down, taking his cock to the root again and again. Jay grinned as he watched me working to suck the cum out of him. I watched as Jay's body began to respond to my sucking. Beads of sweat were forming as his excitement grew and I saw him begin to breathe more quickly. I knew that it wouldn't be long before I drank more of my black stud's cum. Jay looked down at me.
"Slow down. I don't wanna cum. Not for a while yet. I just wanna stay on the edge, so take it slow." I obeyed, decreasing the speed of my lips along the length of his shaft and sucking him more slowly. I saw his tense body start to relax, the muscles and tendons standing out in his neck subsided. I kept this up, my jaws aching, for a good ten minutes. It was then that I heard the door to the apartment open and then shut. I could hear footsteps coming across the hardwood floor toward the bedroom.
He was laying back relaxed against the pillows, hands behind his head, and I was on my hands and knees between his legs willingly working his cock with my mouth like some slut. The footsteps stopped at the doorway.
"Fucking A!" It was a deep male voice, sounding full of lust. The voice sounded a bit familiar, but I wasn't sure if I had heard it before or not. "Guy's got a good body. I'd have never thought he'd be a fag, but there's no denying his mouth full of your cock, b*o. He any good?"
For an answer, Jay grabbed my head and pushed it down. The orgasm he had been holding back now burst out and he pumped shot after shot of hot cum into my mouth. "He.....is....a.....fucking....great.....cocksucker!" Each word was timed with a spurt of cum. I am sure it was as obvious to the new guy watching us as it was to me that Jay was cumming. My mouth was pretty full of his salty tasting seed. I looked upwards to Jay's face as much as his grip on my head would allow. "Swallow it, pussyboy!" A wide grin spread across his face as I drank down his cum while his friend watched. I knew my face was red, not only from the exertions of the long blow job, but from swallowing Jay's cum in front of another guy.
"He just fucking ate your jizz?" There was a note of disgust and amazement in the guy's voice. "That's fucking low, dude. Does he take it up the ass, too?"
"Why do you think I just called him a pussyboy, the sissy’s got a grade A cuntass any whore would be proud of?" Jay said. "You want to try that end first?"
"Go for it then, b*o."
I heard the sound of a zipper and a few more footsteps, then felt the weight of the guy settle behind me on the bed. I tried to turn my head just a bit to catch the nigger’s reflection in the mirror, but Jay held my head tightly, mouth still on his cock, and his forearm blocked my view. All I could see was the material of a baseball cap, backwards on the guy's head. Hands grabbed my hips tightly and suddenly I felt the guy line up a huge cockhead with my fuckhole. I guess he must have freed his dick while watching me suck Jay.
"Oh god," I thought, "the guy's cock is dry." I started to struggle. Even if the guy wasn't huge, taking it dry would fucking kill me! I tried to pull my head up, but the two men held me in place. I couldn't break free of their hold. Jay's cock impaled my face as his buddy prepared to do the same to my ass.
The f***e that the man behind me used made up for the lack of lubrication. I screamed a muffled scream around Jay's cock as I was fucked by this stud's cock. It felt like a giant battering ram was being driven up inside my ass. Inch after thick inch f***ed its way into my already abused ass. I yelled again, my mouth still effectively muzzled by Jay's cock which had grown substantially harder as he watched his buddy mount, then penetrate, me. I struggled harder, trying desperately to pull away from the invading cock, but the two men gripped me harder, holding me in place. My body trembled as, for the first time in my life, I had two cocks inside me – one in my mouth and one in my asshole.
"Ahh. Fucking tight hole, bud, this white pussyboy needs a little nigger anal stretching. Tight little fuckhole for my big dick." I heard the guy sigh in pleasure. Then I felt the invader begin to pull back out of me, his cock seeming to pull all of my guts with it, but now at least it was lubed some from Jay's sperm which filled me. The guy apparently realized it.
"Hey, I'm getting sloppy seconds here, aren't I?"
"Of course, man! I fucked this faggot's pussy not twenty minutes ago. Good thing I did or you ramming in dry woulda probably killed him." Both guys laughed. My eyes were squeezed shut, trying to deal with the pain of this huge cock inside me. I moaned around Jay's cock and felt it twitch in response. "You got the faggot moaning now, b*o. Go for broke. He's full at both ends with dick. He must be in pussyboy heaven. Fuck his goddam brains out!"
The man behind me wasted no time, drilling his cock back into me. Jay grabbed me by the ears and began to f***e my mouth up and down his cock. I was being brutally fucked at both ends and as my body shook, I felt my cock, which had shrunk when the new man first took me, now slapping against my abs, hard as stone. Together, Jay and his friend worked my entire body back and forth, my mouth emptying as my ass filled with cock, then reversing so that my mouth filled as my ass emptied. I felt like a puppet in the hands of two sexual puppet masters, being jerked and pulled and moved to make them cum. I was also realized that I was loving it. Being taken f***efully by these guys, even ****d against my will, had my cock as hard as it had ever been in my life.
I didn't know who the guy was that was fucking me. I had probably never even seen him before in my life, but I was loving his cock and the way he used it. He was a masterful cocksman, driving himself in and out of me rough and hard, using my hole however he wanted, not caring if I liked it but just doing whatever made his cock feel the best. I felt one of his hands run up my spine then his fingers tangle in the hair on the back of my head. With the same brutal f***e he was using to fuck me, he hauled my head up, then impaled it on Jay's thick black spike.
"Suck that big black nigger cockmeat, faggot!" he ordered. "Suck that cock and take my dick up your tight little hole, pussyboy! Take these cocks, you worthless excuse for a man. Look at you, on your hands and knees with full of black dick at both ends. This is what you were born for, you piece of white shit!" He f***ed my head back down the length of Jay's cock, ramming his dick deeply into me as he did so.
Jay's cock in my mouth was turning steely. This orgasm was going to flood my mouth quickly, not like the long, drawn out blow job that I had given him while Jay waited for his buddy to arrive. Still being rocked back and forth, I felt the hand holding my hair release it and both of the guy's hands began to explore my body. He pinched my nipples until they were hard, then ran his hands along my arms, feeling my biceps. He cupped my pecs, then ran his hands down along the ridges of my abs and used them to pull me up to meet his thrusting cock. The back of one of his hands hit the head of my cock and I couldn't help myself. The stimulation of his hands and the two cocks inside me, one belonging to an unknown man exploring my body like he owned it set me off. My body twitching violently and moaning around Jay's cock uncontrollably, I shot my load onto the sheets of the bed beneath me.
Jay held my head tightly with both hands and let loose his latest explosion of cum. I gulped it down as quickly as he shot it. "Ahhhhhh, yeahhhhhhhh, suck it all down, whiteboy. Eat my cum, cocksucker! Eat it all."
I guess watching his buddy cum and feeling my ass squeezing his cock as I shot my own load set off the man fucking me. I heard him let out a low moan and he drove his cock as far in to me as he could get it and held it there.
"Oh shit. Oh shit! I'm gonna....AH! AH! AH! AH! AH!" The guy's hands gripped my shoulders, his fingers digging into me as he held me in place and filled me with his cum. Jay's cock, now only half hard, slid out of my mouth. Jay's hands still gripped the sides of my head, but I managed to look up at him. He was watching his buddy as the guy came inside me, an amused half-grin on his face. I struggled to catch my breath. It seemed like it was the first time in hours that I didn't have Jay's cock in my mouth. I watched Jay's chest rise and fall as the guy fucking me slowly pulled his softening cock out of me.
"Damn! This boy's asshole is as good as any pussy I've ever fucked!"
"Yeah, once I showed him what a slut he was, he's learned how to please real men like us really quick. His mouth is damn good too!" Jay replied.
Jay finally released my head from his tight grip and I turned it, looking into the mirror. The young man behind me was darker than Jay by several shades. He still wore the backwards ball cap, but had apparently pulled off his shirt. His chest was toned and his dark skin shone in the light with sweat. I realized who he was immediately. I had seen him around the neighborhood plenty of times, usually hanging out with friends on a street corner, moving with them down the sidewalk in a pack. I'd also seen him playing basketball a lot on the public court a few blocks away. I didn't know his name because Jay had been right, I usually avoided this guy and his group.
I figured him to be about 19 or 20, but wasn't sure. When I saw him on the street, his face usually was hardened, projecting an aura of superiority and attitude. I knew that he led his particular gang and his reputation was one of being a gang leader and a hard ass. I knew he had been in some trouble with the law in the past, but had never heard about anything really serious. Mainly alcohol and d**g offenses. Now he was behind me staring down at me and had just fucked me up the ass.
Jay moved upward and climbed off the bed. He stood to my left, looking down at me, his cock still at half mast. "I'm gonna grab a brew," he announced and looked at the us. "Do whatever you want," he told the guy behind me and walked out of the bedroom.
I felt the guy's hands on me again and he pushed me over and onto my back on the cum stained sheets. My legs were now both to the right of him and I watched as he grabbed my ankle and lifted my left leg, spreading them again. He knelt there between my legs for a moment staring down at me. I looked up at him, a vision of black masculinity - muscles, tendons and sweat. I saw that his cock was a good seven or more inches and was rapidly rising back to fully erect. I dragged my eyes away from his crotch and up to his face.
"I know you, whiteboy. I've see ya around. You own this building, right?" I just nodded. I wasn't sure I could speak. "Yeah, I thought so. Maybe I should get me a place here and fuck your brains out whenever I want. That the arrangement you got with my b*o?" I nodded again. His face broke out into a grin. He wasn't as handsome as Jay, but his body was better defined and with a grin on his face, he was attractive, not his usual tough guy self. I felt myself relaxing a bit. After all, the guy had already fucked me up the ass. What worse could he do?
"So," he asked, "you know who I am?"
"Um. Well, I've seen you around before too, but I don't know your name. Normally, I see you on the streets hanging out with a bunch of your buddies."
"Yeah? Well you don't need to know my name, just that I am the black bull who's gonna fuck your brains out again. You liked it before, didn't ya?" I nodded again. "I didn't hear you boy. When I ask you a question you answer me! Got it, faggot?"
"Yes....Sir." I added the last after a slight hesitation and saw him grin in triumph. "I liked the way you fucked my sissycunt pussy asshole, sir."
"I could tell you did, bitch. You shot your wad with me poking you and with Jay's dick in your mouth." A smirk appeared on his face. "How fucking low is that? What kind of a guy gets his nut while being fucked by big black cock?" He looked down my body, then back up to my face. "Spread your legs for me pussyboy. Pull them up and show me your fucking cunthole. I wanna watch you do it, whiteboy. I wanna see a white pussyboy spread his legs for me and show me his sissy fuckhole." I reached down and grabbed my legs behind my knees and pulled them until my thighs were against my chest. My asshole gaped open and some of the cum ran out of my fuck hole onto the sheets. The guy laughed, “that’s the way all white boys should display themselves for niggers.”
"What a fucking slut! Your boycunt does look just like a pussy after it’s been fucked. You spread your ass for any real man, or just nigger studs?"
"I've only been fucked by Jay," I replied. "And now by you," I added, realizing it was now the truth too. “From now on I only service superior nigger bucks and their big black cocks,” I answered.
"So you like black cock but haven't had any white meat yet. From the way you acted while you were stuffed with my cock and Jay's, my guess is that you'll be as much a slut for white cock as black. But for now, you gotta satisfy mine and it takes a lot for my dick to get soft. I've always wanted a sissy faggot white fucktoy like you to play with. I had a dude blow me once and liked the way it felt to cumming in his mouth. Your fucking hole was even sweeter. Now, we're really gonna have some fun." The guy reached down and grabbed my balls in his right hand. I felt him increase the pressure on them as he stared me in the eye.
The black stud increased his pressure on my balls until I moaned in pain. I heard him laugh as I did it. I was still holding my legs pulled up to my chest, spreading myself like a slut for this stud to access. I felt like a total whore as I watched his cock get harder and harder, throbbing with his heartbeat. I looked at it, then let my eyes run up his abs and chest to his face. He had some hair in a line beneath his navel and a spray of dark hairs on his pecs. My eyes found his and I saw his look of contempt. He moved over me, on top of me.
Between my legs, he supported himself with his arms on either side of my chest. I could smell the sweat he had worked up fucking me the first time. He looked me in the eye, his face only an inch or two from mine and I felt his cock probing around for my hole. Soon, he had the head of his dick lodged at my entrance. To my surprise, he held it there and didn't shove into me.
"So whiteboy, you like where you are? You like being on your back holding your legs spread and my big black cock ready to ram your pussyass? That get you off?"
There was no need to deny it. My cock was hard as steel again. "Yes sir. I love it. I want you to fuck my boycunt. I want to be your pussyboy fucktoy, your sissy sex slave, I want you to humiliate and degrade me. I want you to punish and torture me. I want to be your white pussyboy sissy faggot sex slave. I want to feel your cock up inside me again." Even though it was true, I couldn't believe my own words. Not two weeks earlier, I had been an average guy, dating and fucking women. Now I had willingly spread my asshole and was on my back under a black stud whose name I didn't even know, a load of his cum already filling me and his cock ready to plow into me again. I didn't realize that I had closed my eyes until he issued his order.
"Look at me, cunt!" I opened my eyes and he shoved forward, taking me for the second time. I moaned in pain and pleasure as I was filled with this young stud's thick black meat. He pushed in slowly, inch after inch of his dick sliding into me. He kept his eyes locked on mine as he made me his pussyboy for the second time. When he was fully inside me, he held his cock in place and I could feel it throbbing inside me. "How's that feel, whiteboy? How's it feel to get a nigger’s cock shoved up your twat hole? How do you like Jay and me making you nothing but a pussy? Just a white sissy pussyboy, here to take our cocks. You got a cock, but we all know that you prefer to get another man's cock inside you. Youz nothing but a pussyboy sissy slut. All whiteboys are sissy pussyboys who really wanted to be fucked and dominated by nigger cocks, ain’t that true CUNT!!"
"Oh fuck," I moaned. "Yes all white men are really sissy faggot pussyboys who want to feel nigger fuck meat stretch out their pussy assholes. It feels so good. Please fuck my sissy asscunt. Do it hard or soft, any way you want, just please fuck me." My voice sounded strange to my own ears, but I was rewarded by a smile on the black stud's face and he began to pull his cock out of me. He did this slowly too, until just the head remained lodged inside me. I groaned again. He rammed in suddenly, reaming my ass the way he had done when I had been on my hands and knees. He fucked hard and brutally, stretching my ass completely. His cock, lubed by the loads already inside me slid in and out. Sweat broke out on both of our bodies from the strain of his fucking and my moving in time with it. Watching him, I could tell he was getting close to cumming. To my surprise, he pulled out completely. He quickly moved up my body and aimed his cock between my lips.
As I took him between my lips, I could taste the loads of cum and myself on his cock. "I told you, I like cumming in guy's mouths. You will be the first white boy to drink my jizz." His hips had not stopped their thrusting as he drove into my mouth with as much f***e as he had used in my ass. With a loud yell, he began to shoot.
"Drink it, faggot! Drink my goddamned nigger cock cream! Take all my cum you worthless sissy slut. Ahhhhh, fuck yeah. That's right. Now swallow it all down." He watched as my throat muscles worked. "That's right boy. Now you got two black men inside you forever." He had been panting, but now his breathing began to ease. I felt his cock softening a bit, but then he ran his hands across his chest and I felt the bl**d pumping back into his dick. I was getting ready for another face or ass fuck when Jay spoke up.
"OK, Bobby, pull out. Bring my pussyboy with you and come out here into the living room." I saw a look of defiance in Bobby's eyes, but he did as Jay asked, pulling his hard cock out of my mouth and climbing off the bed. I followed him, my cock standing up and throbbing as much as his as we walked into the living room. Jay was sitting on the couch. He was still naked and his cock was at half mast. "Have a seat, Bob." Jay looked at me. "You can sit on the floor at my feet, faggot." We both took our seats, me on the floor, Bobby next to Jay on the couch.
"So," Jay asked Bobby, "how was it. I saw you got his mouth. So you've had both ends. What do you think?"
"Felt good man. No doubt about that. And doing it to a white dude. Making him take it up the ass and then swallow my cock cream. That is the shit! I could do it all night long! Never had a white boy suck my load before."
"You been blown by a guy before?" Jay asked. He had either caught the reference to a white boy or had heard Bobby tell me how much he liked having his cum swallowed by another male. Bobby looked a little embarrassed, but answered.
"Yeah, I've had my dick sucked by Chris before."
"Chris? The guy that hangs in your group? Young guy, about 5' 6 or 5'7"? Light skinned?"
"That's the one. Latino dude," Bobby replied.
"How'd that happen?" Jay asked.
"Fucker pissed me off one day and I decided to teach him a lesson. Put him on his knees and shoved my dick in his mouth. k** was probably only 16 or so at the time. He cried about it, but he took it and he swallowed my load too. He didn't have to do that. That's when I knew he really liked it. I've used his mouth more than once," Bobby admitted.
"I'd like a crack at him," Jay said. "Never bagged a Hispanic guy before, but he would be a good one. How's his ass? Tight?"
"Never fucked him. He whined and cried so much, trying to get me to promise not to tell anyone he had sucked my cock that I just kept plugging his mouth to keep him quiet. You don't think he'd take it up the ass, do you?"
"Fucker drank your cum, b*o. He'll take it up the ass. Same as this faggot slut here. He'll bitch and moan and tell you he won't, but you just stick it to him and pretty soon, he'll be loving it. You don't give cunts like these a choice. They need it, even if they don't know it. This whiteboy begged me not to fuck him, but was begging me not to stop before you knew it. You see how he is now. Takes it up the ass from any man I tell him to service. Which leads me to the deal we should cut."
"Deal?" Bobby asked.
"Yeah. You can use this one whenever you want if you give me Chris to use whenever I want. Otherwise, it is twenty bucks to fuck him and fifteen for a blowjob."
I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Jay was gonna pimp me out to his buddy, or trade my services for a shot at this Chris guy. I wanted to protest, but knew it would be useless. I was here to serve Jay and he had made it clear that I was his property - a fucking pussyboy sex toy. I watched as Bobby thought it over.
"I'm not paying you to fuck this cunt. I'll get you Chris, but I want to take his cherry. Deal?"
"Deal." The two dominant black studs shook hands. "Get your mouth on my cock, faggot!" Jay ordered. I leaned forward and took the head in my mouth, getting it wet and slowly sliding down the length. "Why don't you give Chris a call?" Jay suggested.
Bobby grabbed the phone and dialed. I listened to his side of the conversation as I sucked Jay. "Yo, Chris, Bobby. I want you to come over to Jay's place for a while. Yeah now, stupid. Get your ass over here. You've got ten minutes." He hung up. "He'll be here. He's so worried that I will tell the guys he sucks cock he jumps anytime I ask him to do anything." I continued to work my mouth up and down the length of Jay's cock, getting a moan out of him. I looked up and saw Bobby looking at me. "Damn, that whiteboy can suck. He took me all the way. Chris still can't do that and he's given me head probably fifty times"
"Well, by the time he leaves here, he will," Jay promised. I wondered what the guy would think when he arrived. I knew that he would find me naked, probably sucking Jay or Bobby, or getting fucked. Would he think he was there to do the same or realize that these two young studs planned on taking him beyond the cocksucking he had already done. Jay held my head with both hands, slowly working my mouth up and down his cock. Bobby watched, slowly stroking his own meat which was rock hard again. I don't know how long this went on, but eventually there was a knock at the door. Bobby got up and I guess checked through the peephole to see who it was since whoever came through the door would find all three of us naked and my mouth stuffed with black cock.
I heard the door opening and Bobby's voice.
"Hey Chris. About time you got here. As you can see I need some of those special services you provide." Bobby was making Chris's status clear from the beginning. A new voice spoke up next.
"Shit, Bobby. You can't make me do that here. Why are you fucking naked? What is.." The voice cut off and I knew that Chris had seen me, on my knees, head still held by Jay with his cock in my throat. "Holy shit," Chris said softly. I heard the door shut and Bobby spoke.
"You can see we got one cocksucker here already. Jay and I decided that two's better than one." Bobby settled back onto the couch next to Jay. "So why don't you just strip naked and get your mouth on my dick?"
"Bobby! You promised. You promised you would never tell anyone about...." He trailed off.
"About you sucking my cock?" Bobby asked. "About you swallowing my load each time? You're right, but things have changed. Jay and I cut a deal, so strip slut!" The tone was f***eful and commanding. I know I would have obeyed and apparently Chris did. I heard a zipper being drawn and Jay commenting that the guy had a nice body. He released my head, I guess having made his point that I was his cocksucker and I turned to look at the new arrival.
Chris stood a little more than five and a half feet, shorter than the three of us. He was very light skinned and probably would have even passed for Italian or white until you saw his cock. It was brown and darker and I could tell Chris had some Latino bl**d in him. He had a confused look on his face under his almost buzzcut hair. His body was well proportioned and muscular. The haircut made him look kind of like a Marine. He saw me looking at him and blushed. He made one last attempt.
"Please Bobby. Not here. Not in front of them. I will do it for you anywhere else, any time you say, but not with other guys in the room." I knew his words would have no effect.
"Listen, boy," Bobby said. "If you aren't bareass naked and on your knees with my cock in your mouth in five seconds, I am gonna beat the crap outta ya and you'll still suck me off anyway. You've sucked me plenty, now do it!" I watched as Chris quickly stripped off all of his clothes and crawled over to Bobby, his own cock now getting hard and sank to his knees. He glanced at me as he leaned forward and took the head of Bobby's thick black cock into his mouth. Bobby put a hand on the back of his head and began to push downward, forcing more and more of his cock into Chris's mouth. Chris began to gag and Bobby stopped pushing. "See?" he said to Jay, "he can't take it all."
"Just keep pushing and move your hips or his head around until you get the right angle. He'll take it." Bobby pushed harder and Chris gagged again, but more and more of Bobby's cock disappeared into his mouth. Then I noticed something. Chris had begun to stroke his meat. He had about six or seven inches and was leaking precum like crazy. His reaction to having Bobby f***e feed him cock was to begin to beat off. Jay turned my head and pushed me back onto his own cock and for a few minutes the only sounds were the moans and sighs of Jay and Bobby and the slurping, sucking sounds that Chris and I made.
"How about we switch?" Jay suggested. He pulled my mouth off his cock and turned me towards Bobby. I saw Chris come up with a stunned look on his face. He glanced at me, then Jay, then looked at Bobby.
"Sure thing," Bobby said, looking at Chris. I moved behind Chris, giving him room to move between Jay's outstretched legs, but he was still in shock apparently.
"Bobby," he said. "No. You can't mean suck Jay's cock. Please. I will suck you. But suck another guy? Come on." It was almost a whine. Jay solved the problem by reaching over, grabbing Chris by the hair and pulling him in front of him. Jay struggled, but he was on his knees and Jay had a tight grip on his short hair
"Suck it, you worthless shit. Now slut!" I watched as Chris submitted, taking Jay's cock into his mouth. Jay was relentless, forcing every inch of his meat into the struggling young man's throat. I heard him choking and gagging, but had my own worries. Bobby pulled my face into his crotch and I took his spit soaked cock into my mouth.
"Time to shoot a load, Jay?" Bobby asked.
"Hell yeah. I wanna see this boy swallow my fuck seed." Chris was still struggling some, but Jay was now fucking upwards with his hips, impaling Chris's head again and again. I kept sucking Bobby, but turned my head enough to watch the action. I had never seen Jay with anyone else and found myself admiring his strength and dominance as he took Chris's mouth and fucked it like a pussy. Soon, both men were nearing orgasm. I felt Bobby's body tensing and knew he was about to cum. A glance at Jay confirmed he was at the edge too. Jay let loose about five seconds before Bobby, letting out a series of quick, short moans with each spurt of cum. Bobby let out a long moan as he filled my mouth again. I swallowed his seed and he suddenly pushed me away.
I fell backwards, onto my butt on the floor and looked at Jay and Chris. Chris's cheeks were puffed out and I could tell he was holding Jay's load in his mouth. "Swallow," Jay ordered. When Chris hesitated, Bobby added his command, and I watched as the stud let Jay's cum slide down his throat. Jay and Bobby both had huge grins on their faces as Jay pushed Chris away as Bobby had done to me. We ended up sitting at the feet of the two black studs we had just sucked, our own cocks hard and leaking, wondering what would happen next. I had a pretty good idea. Chris was about to lose his cherry ass to Bobby. The thought really got me excited. I wanted to see it happen.
Jay told me to get some beers and I went to the kitchen. When I returned, Chris was standing in front of the two nigger studs, slowly beating his meat. I could tell by his frustrated look, they weren't going to let him cum. I knew what they were doing. They were getting Chris as worked up and horny as possible just so he could get fucked up the ass by Bobby. Remembering how roughly Bobby had fucked me, I wondered if the shorter, muscled stud could take it that way his first time. I handed the beers around and we all drank for a few minutes, then Jay suggested going to the bedroom.
Chris was clearly confused. I could tell that he thought he had done his part. He had sucked Bobby and then Jay and had even swallowed Jay's load. He had no idea what else was in store for him. I tried to think of a way to tell him, but couldn't. When Jay ordered me onto the bed doggie style with my head down and my ass up, it was clear Chris knew what was going to happen. He tried one last attempt.
"Hey Bobby, can I fuck the white dude too? I really need to get off." The look from Bobby answered everything and I saw resignation in Chris's eyes.
"Get on the bed, Chris, facing the whiteboy, same position and I want to see your pussyass pointing at the ceiling." Reluctance warred with submission on Chris's face and submission won. He climbed onto the bed, on his hands and knees, his face about a foot from mine.
"See?"Jay said. "I told you. If they swallow cum, they will do anything. You just have to be firm."
"Oh I am definitely firm," Bobby joked, stroking his meat.
"Get some lube. It's in the drawer. Whiteboy here has enough cum in him but Chris is gonna need something and it will be better for you that way too, Bobby." Chris looked at me strangely upon hearing the news that my asshole was already full of cum, but I was too embarrassed to say anything. I just let my head hang.
The way the men had positioned us, our feet and calves were off the bed. This meant they could just step up behind us and shove their cocks into us. Chris was facing the mirror on the dresser and so would be able to watch as Bobby took his virginity. I felt Jay move in behind me and I spread my legs a bit more for him.
"Watch carefully, Chris. Whiteboy has been trained pretty well and you are gonna need to learn all his tricks," Jay said. I watched as Bobby squeezed a tube of lube and smeared it all over his cock. He stepped up behind Chris, grabbing one of his legs and moving it to make more room. Chris looked at me pleadingly, but there was nothing I could do. The guy almost had tears in his eyes. His face was a mask of desperation, but there was also lust there. He gave me another look for help, but I had my own black stud behind me, ready to fuck my brains out too. The only difference was that I had taken cock before. As Jay lined up and I saw Bobby doing the same thing, I thought of one piece of advice.
"Try pushing out when he starts to push in. It helps to open up your asshole." He stayed in place. "You're not gonna stop him getting in your boycunt anyway and it will make it easier on you." Chris nodded, his eyes full of fear as Bobby probed around his fuckhole, but I saw that Chris's cock was still rock hard. Then Jay took me. It was one quick hard thrust and I let out an explosive gasp, my head snapping up. Chris looked up at Jay and looked shocked. I can only imagine the look of superiority and pleasure on Jay's face. I was being fucked in front of Chris and he watched in fascination, then Bobby found his hole and began to push. I heard Chris moan, in pain, not pleasure. "It will hurt at first, but let him get in and let your pussy adjust. You'll be fine." Chris looked even more shocked at being referred to as a pussy, but I knew that for Bobby, that is all he would be. I watched as Bobby's black hands grabbed Chris's sides and could see the effort he put into the initial penetration. Chris's eyes widened to saucers as he felt the cock invade him. He let out a scream of pain as the cock stretched his asshole wider than it had ever been, and I watched as Bobby transformed Chris into a sissy pussyboy right in front of me.
Chris let out another yell of pain as Bobby f***ed more of his cock into him and began to beg Bobby to stop. Bobby clapped one hand over his mouth, muffling his complaints, and continued. I saw him pause for a long moment, as my body was being shaken back and forth by Jay's thrusts and was glad to see Bobby was giving the k** a bit of time to adjust. Now that we were almost face to face, I could tell Chris was only eighteen or nineteen. Definitely younger than Bobby. Maybe that explained some of the black skinned stud's total dominance of the young man. Bobby got his whole cock into Chris’s boypussy and held still again. Jay kept up his thrusting assault on me. I was getting pushed further forward onto the bed until my face and Chris's were just an inch or so apart.
"Kiss each other," Jay commanded.
"No way. I don't fucking kiss guys!" Chris protested. The k** was cute in his futile protests.
"You are getting fucked up the ass by a man, you've swallowed his cum and mine and you already sucked whiteboy's spit off my cock earlier. You’re not kissing a guy, you’re kissing a white pussyboy sissy slut. Now kiss the bitch you SISSY FAGGOT CUNTBOY!"
We obeyed, our mouths meeting. He had stubble on his chin and I found that suddenly to be very sexy. At first it was a war of tongues, each of us trying to penetrate the other's mouth, then Jay smacked my ass. I don't know if it was his intention or not, but I suddenly submitted and allowed Chris free reign. His tongue probed me, exploring my mouth the way I would do to a woman and I knew that I had lost a contest of will with the only other submissive male in the room. I wondered what that would mean for later.
Chris was now beginning to move back and forth as Bobby slowly began to fuck the guy. I watched as the well developed muscles in Chris's shoulders tensed each time Bobby thrust in and he held himself in place. Jay was fucking harder and out mouths broke apart several times as Bobby and Jay fucked at different speeds. Each time they met, I meekly accepted Chris's tongue in my mouth. I could see from the look on his face that even though he was taking it up the ass from a black stud, he was enjoying dominating me in this small way.
I thought that Jay would last a long time, having already shot several loads, but with surprising speed he reached orgasm. Chris watched him as he filled my guts yet again with his hot cum. Not wasting time, he yanked his cock out, making me gasp in pain and desire. I wanted my ass to be full again, but Bobby had other plans.
"I want sissy Chris to cum while I’m fucking him with my cock up his ass," he told me. I looked and Bobby, his dark muscles chest shining with sweat, was fucking hard. Not as roughly as he had treated me, but still hard.
"Get underneath the sissy and suck him off," Jay commanded. I rolled onto my back and slid under Chris's body as it shook back and forth under Bobby's fucking. I opened my mouth and with the next forward thrust, Bobby drove Chris's cock into my mouth. I heard Chris moan in pleasure. He tried to fuck into my mouth, but had to be content with Bobby's pace fucking his ass. I figured that with my dick just under his face, he would suck me. I was dying to cum, to feel something other than a hand on my cock, but he didn't.
"Oh shit. That feels so good!" Chris said. "Keep sucking me,white boy. And keep fucking me Bobby. I never thought it would feel so good! Damn this guy can suck. Oh fuck yeah, deep like that!" My hopes of a blowjob from the hot Latino man were dashed.
"No need to suck the white pussyboy," Jay said. He gets his rocks off with his hand, that's it. Chris only replied with a moan and his balls, which had been hitting my forehead, began to draw up. I could see where he and Bobby were joined, his gaping pussyhole asslips now stretched obscenely and his boicunt filled with thick black cock. A few seconds later, Chris's entire body trembled and twitched and I felt my mouth fill with his hot cum. I swallowed it down, knowing all three would expect it. Bobby moaned about how good Chris's ass felt on his cock as he came in my mouth and shot his own load a minute later. I wondered what Chris thought, watching in the mirror as the dominant black stud filled his ass with his fuckslop.
I slid out from beneath the spent young man as Bobby pulled his cock out of Chris's abused ass. Chris collapsed on the bed on his stomach, covered in sweat. He moaned again, then rolled over. I wasn't the only one with a cock that was still hard.
"Hey Bob, how about another brew?" Jay asked.
"Sounds good to me."
"We can let these fags go at it and see who comes out on top. I think I know who it will be." The both turned and walked out of the bedroom. I was still on my hands and knees, looking at Chris's ass, but he moved behind me in a flash. With some newfound authority, he turned me around so I could see us in the mirror and mounted me.
"You're gonna be my pussy now, whiteboy,” he said. Before I could move or protest, I felt him sliding into me. I knew that soon I would have another young man's cum in my pussyass. I was the lowest bitch on the nigger and spic totem fuckpole, a white sissy pussyboy fucktoy – just another piece of white fuckmeat for niggers to humiliate and abuse.
Story from the perspective of a college boy who is abused by a dom master and turned into a sissy faggot pussyboy whore, who learns to love his abuse.
This is my story of how I was turned into a cock slave. I'm 5'10, 165 lbs,
with a smooth, almost hairless body. I'm in good shape with a baby face and
barely any beard. I grew up around New York as a straight male, but I did
have a few experiences with other guys when I was young.
I dated and slept with girls and was straight in appearance and actions.
Like most guys, I thought being queer was the most embarrassing, low,
disgusting thing anyone could do.
I went to college and smoked some pot, drank, hung out and socialized like
I meet Harry Green in my second year at school when I was 20. Harry was
6'2' about 24 years old , 200lbs, solid and black. He lived in an apartment
that was always dark, the curtains were always drawn and the lights were
low. It was one of those garden apartments with access to a common
He was good looking, popular and able to get any white girl he wanted .I
was slightly shy and dated but not always successfully.
One day, I was in need of some pot and Harry offered to sell me a few
joints. I went to his apartment and knocked. As usual, on a perfectly sunny
day , the room was dark, cluttered and smoky. He invited me in and offered
me a beer. We sat on his couch and decided to smoke a joint and watch TV.
Between the beer and Pot I was buzzed in no time.
"Pot always makes me horny" he said What I need is a nice blowjob from one
of my bitches.
At that point he got up and put a tape in the VCR. It was a cum shot movie,
the kind with not to much warm up, just guys shooting their loads on girls
faces. Each shot was more graphic then the next. Girls were taking multiple
loads in the mouth, face ,tits and ass. He made comments about the ones he
liked, especially where several men covered the girls face and filled her
mouth with cum. After 20 minutes of this I was getting totally hot and a
little self conscious. I decided to leave. I offered to pay for the pot
but he said that I could have it for free if I did him a favor. Being
totally naive ( and broke)I asked what I needed to do. Harry sat there and
rubbed his cock through his sweats and I understood.
"No.... I don't think so!" This was something I never expected, I was
completely embarrassed that someone would think I was a queer! That I would
have sex with another guy . Why would he say this to me? ...." No way."
"Come on... I'm fuckin horny as hell.. I bet you gave a blow job to a guy
before. When you were young... Maybe? In school?"
I couldn't believe it, how could he know this about me. I hesitated
answering and that gave him his answer.
It was so long ago. It was just experimenting with another k** in the
neighborhood. It was nothing. I wasn't a queer!
"I knew it! You have sucked dick before. With that hairless baby face you
looked like you would. I can't believe it. You're a cock sucker"
"No... No really I'm not into that."
"Come on... I won’t tell."
"No. I can't. No."
"Look.. Just take a look at my cock. If you don't get a hardon you can pay
me for the pot and go.
If your cock does get hard from looking at my cock .....well...you just
might like it.
You might be like the girls on the video who crave cock and cum."
It was at this inconvenient point that I realized I forgot my money.
"O .. O.. Ok But just for a minute."
"Come here then."
"Kneel in front of me. so you can see my cock up close. And pull your pants
down so I can see if you get a hardon."
I slid off the couch and knelt in front of him as he sat there. He began
rubbing his crotch and slowly lowered his sweats. His cock was about 8
inches, thick with a big mushroom head.
He was half hard and his cock laid across his thick thighs. His balls were
huge and hung low and rested on the couch.
"Tell me about the cocks you sucked"
I didn't know what to say." It was nothing ... just k** stuff."
"I never did that when I was a k**.. You must have wanted to do it. You
might be one of those guys who like to be treated like a slut girl and have men
"I'm not queer! And I'm not a girl".
"You sucked a guys cock.. what would you call it? Now what happened?"
"Well..... I was a my friends house. .. we had a magazine ... and well
... He pulled out his cock and made me suck it."
"He made you? Why didn't you just leave."
I was embarrassed. I didn't know what to say. Harry was making me reveal
things I had never mentioned to anyone. I was admitting that I let another
guy put his cock in my mouth, I sucked it and let him cum in my mouth. An
worst of all, I came, not from getting a blow job but from giving a blow
I told him about sucking my friends dick and how he called me a fag and a
queer after he came in my mouth.
He made me tell him about his dick, how long and big it was and how much
cum he shot in my mouth.
While I told him my darkest secrets, Harry stroked his dick just inches
from my face. Suddenly he moved to the edge of the couch. His now hard cock
was almost touching my lips. I watched his cock get bigger.
I could smell his musky cock and balls and it feel its heat.
"I think you want to be treated like the cum sluts in the video. You want
this nigger cock in your mouth don't you pussyboy."
"No .... Please."
The beer, pot, video and sex talk overwhelmed me. I was in a daze. On my
hands and knees in front of a big black man. When he pulled my head up and
looked between my legs I knew I was in trouble. My cock was rock hard.
"I knew you were a sissy faggot cocksucker. Go ahead, put my big black cock in your mouth. You lost the bet, now suck my nigger cock."
I knew this was the lowest think a man could do, but I had no choice. I
lowered my face into his lap.
The tip of Harry's cock pressed against my lips. He rubbed his precum over
my mouth and lips.
"Just do it, no one will know, I won’t tell. You know you want it."
I knew it was wrong. What kind of man would suck cock? Was I really queer?
I was high but I started to feel like I wanted to let him fuck my mouth.
The smell of his cock made me even more dizzy.
"Taste it" It wasn't a request; it was a demand. He put his hand on the
back of my head and slid his cock into my mouth. I didn't resist. Harry was
using my mouth, he was in control and I was his submissive cocksucker.
He inched forward on the couch and held my head with both hands and slowly
humped my mouth. His thighs rubbed against each side of my face. As he
humped me he moved my head back and forth. At each stroke the fat cock was
f***ed deeper into my mouth. Harry's hands and thighs surrounded my face. I
was smothered in his crotch, held in place, unable to move. All I could
feel was that thick hard cock stretching my mouth and the smell of Harry's
crotch. Harry leaned forward. In that position his face was just above the
back of my head.
" That's it, take that cock, you're gonna do whatever I want. You're gonna
be my personal cocksucker sex slave.
That's it, feel that cock in your mouth. You are such a pussyboy. You like
it don't you ......... DON'T YOU!"
All I could was mumble and nod a little. I knew he was in total control. He
knew that I would take another mans cock ... something no one else
knew... and that he could f***e me to do anything.
He kept talking in my ear , His face close enough so that he could almost
suck his own cock.
"Take it pussyboy, swallow it....deeper... my dick is down your throat and
you love it. You know how low you are? Taking cock from another guy...
Letting me use you.
This is hot ... watching your face get pumped with my dick ... making you
choke on dick."
Harry was becoming more abusive and insulting. The more dominant he became
the more I began to understand my place. I could have left. I could have
run out of his apartment. ... But I didn't, I wanted him to abuse me, to humiliate me.
In one afternoon I went from being a straight male to a submissive
cockslave... a pussyboy to another man.
After humping my face for 15 minutes he pulled me up by my hair and turned
me around to face the TV.
A black cock was shooting an enormous load of thick cum into a girls face. She definitely did not like taking the load and tried to pull away, but
the man covered her face and filled her mouth with ropes of cum.
He held my head with both hands and squeezed my face between his thighs and
continued humping my mouth. My mouth formed a cocksucking "O" as I felt his
cock slid in and out.I felt his lenth move against my lips and the inside
of my cheeks and the head f***e it's way into my throat.
"That's what I'm gonna do to you. You're gonna take my load just like that
cunt on TV. Whether you like it or not. But in time, after a few dozen or so of my loads I bet you learn to love it. All you need is a little f***ed discipline to train you as my cockslave."
Then he turned me so the back of my head was on the seat of the couch
while sitting on the floor.
Harry straddled my face so his balls hung above my mouth. "Put them in...
Use your hands and put both my nuts in your mouth."
I reached up and tried to pull his balls into my mouth but they were to
big. After a few tries Harry became frustrated.
"Move ... this is how to stuff balls into a bitches mouth"
With that he began feeding me his balls, pushing so my lips stretched.
Finally the second popped in.
My mouth was full. My eyes were tearing and wide open. He started laughing
at me saying how I looked like such a fag and a queer. How no girl would be
caught dead with such a cocksucker.
I wanted to scream at him and just leave but I knew he was right. I was a
queer, a sissy faggot cocksucker. I wanted to be used by this guy.
He pulled his balls out and started slapping my face with his cock, I could
tell he was getting worked up.
He was moaning and breathing deeply. He grabbed my hair and began rubbing
his dick all over my face.
He held his hand flat and pressed the length of that black cock against my
face covering from my mouth to my forehead. He rolled his dick from side to
side as he humped my face. Precum coated my lips, cheeks and forehead.
Dripping precum landed in my hair. Then Harry pushed the greasy pole back
into my mouth.
He leaned over resting his elbows on the back of the couch and started to
really fuck my mouth.
I was choking and gagging as he f***ed the big mushroom head down my
throat. I thought I was going to pass out from the abuse but he continued
for another 10 minutes. He pumped faster and faster and I knew it was
close. He was going to f***e me to take his cum... the ultimate
"Please don't cum in my mouth, " I begged as his cock slipped from my
"To late for that now" and he pulled his cock out and started jerking off
into my face.
Open up... I like to watch my cum shoot into a bitches mouth. "
Like a cheap whore, I obeyed.
A few more strokes and he started to shoot. His cum was thick and creamy.
The first 2 shots landed all over my face then he started shooting into my
He must not have cum in days there was so much. My face and hair were
covered and my mouth was full of his cock juice.
He kept moaning and jerking his cock and rubbing the still hard dick all
over my face.
He kept moaning and telling me to drink it. Still more cum spit from his
piss hole into my open mouth.
"oh..oh... here's some more for my sissygirl.. get your mouth on my greasy dick
bitch.Eat that cum"
My mouth was full of cum and I wanted to spit it out but he looked at me
and said " Show me the present I just gave you. Open your mouth, but don't
I opened my mouth and he pushed more of the cum on my face into my already
cum filled mouth.
"Now swallow.... NOW!" I had no choice. I knew my place. The thick cock cream
slid down into my belly.
"Good little girl slut" You like that don't you. I nodded and let out a meek uh huh.
"Look at you covered in cum, my dick still sliding around in puddles of cum
on your face.
"Here eat some more...Lick the head... good girl ...swallow....again...kiss
that's nice... Good bitch... now the balls .... Now look up at me and
I did as I was told, cum all over my face and hair, tears streaming from my
eyes and trying to smile at the man who just used me to pleasure his cock
with my mouth.
"Now thank me"
For teaching you what you are... a sissy cocksucker, faggot, pussyboy."
"But I didn't want that"
"No? What's that" I looked down to see my own puddle of cum on my stomach.
I had cum from being used by another man. I felt disgusted.. I was a queer
... A fag... a pussyboy.
“So thank me slut”
I had no choice but to say the humiliating words, “Thank you sir, for showing me that I really am a sissy cocksucking, pussyboy faggot”.
"Now get out, but leave my cum on your face until you get home. And be back here tomorrow night at 9. Don't be late."
With that I was pushed out the door into the bright sun, my pants still
open and cum all over my face.
I walked into the courtyard as several girls walked by. I heard them giggle
but could not look them in the eye.
After leaving Harry's apartment I was disgusted with myself and completely
embarrassed. I tried to convince myself that I was f***ed to suck his cock
and drink his cum. But I knew part of me wanted it. As I left his apartment
I passed several girls in in the courtyard. They were laughing and I was
sure it was about me. I also saw the apartment complex Super who gave me a
strange look... and I was sure he knew. I walked as fast as i could to get
out of there and home to think about what just happened. What if he told
people. It was bad enough that Harry knew these things about me. What if
he told some of my friends. What if the girls I knew and dated and fooled
around with knew. I could never show my face at school again... what had I
done! Worst of all , I was instructed to be back at Harry's apartment
again the next night at 9 pm... or else.
The next day I was totally distracted. I couldn't think of anything but how
to get out of this situation. I was walking through campus when I looked
up to see Harry talking to 3 girls. I was stunned and stopped dead in my
"Hey boy.. In a Hurry?"
"We're hanging out tonight ... right? I need a favor only you can help me
I kept walking. I heard them all laughing. I had to stop this. I made up my
mind to go that night and tell him it was a not time thing and that was it.
At 9 pm I was at his door and ready to tell him off.
The door opened and I was greeted by Harry . I entered the apartment and
started to speak and realized that the apartment super was sitting on the
"This is Frank ...He's the super for the apartment"
Frank was 45 or 50, 225 pounds with a big beer belly and an enormous stocky
build. He was a dark skinned Cuban or Porto Rican with a smooth body ,black
hair and almost oily skin. I looked like a c***d next to this man. He
looked at me with a smirk on his face and said" I saw you leaving here
yesterday You looked a little upset"
I looked at Harry ; wondering if he told him anything about sucking his
cock. I was embarrassed and turning bright red.
Harry broke the awkward moment by telling me to help him get some beer from
Once inside he grabbed me by the arm and told me that he was about $100
behind on his rent and Frank would let it go if I took care of him. I
couldn't believe this. I was there to stop this and Harry wanted to turn me
into a whore for him.
" No way." I said as convincing as I could
"OK... no problem ... you don't have to do anything. But everyone you know
will be hearing about what a great cock sucker you are"
"Please Harry...Please don't say anything"
"Go ...Get out of here...You had your chance to do me a favor. I can't wait
to see the look on some of the girls faces around school"
"No Please.... Don't...."
I was sick. I didn't know how to get out of this.
"I'll do it"
"I'll take care of Frank for you... for the rent"
"You'll do whatever he wants... let him treat you like a pussy... stick his
dick in your boycunt asshole ?"
I was almost ready to cry ...I could just stare at the floor and nod my
"Good Girl. Grab the beer and serve us our drinks"
I walked back into the living room, served the beers and stood in the
middle of the room. Frank looked at me and said that Harry had promised
him that I would take care of his rent.
"Did anyone ever tell you that you look like a girl?"
"You do... I bet you don't have a hair on your chest or ass"
"Come here , Let me feel how smooth your face is.
He started to rub his big hands over my face and lips. His fingers started
to push they're way into my mouth. As Frank stood up he put his hand on
the top of my head and pushed me to my knees. He tilted my head back and
pushed 4 fingers into my mouth. My mouth was stretched open and my eyes
were wide and starting to tear.
"Nice cockmouth...Harry told me you like cock...You want to be my girl?"
I gagged and choked on his fingers.
Harry was sitting on his lazy-boy laughing at me.
"Feed it to him ....feed him your cock."
With that , Frank unzipped his jeans .
"Pull it out boy , Fish out my pinga"
I slowly reached in and grabbed a fat 8inch slick cock with a huge purple
"Ever see a mancock like that? Your gonna make it feel real good aren't you
Frank then pull me up and began to roughly pull my clothes off. As my ass
was exposed he started to say how smooth and hairless it was , and how it
looked like a girls ass.
"I'm gonna enjoy this. You are gonna be our sweet little pussy...Back on
your knees bitchboy"
I sank to my knees..Totally humiliated. I was being used as a boy whore to
pay rent. Two men were going to use me like a girl. This was as low and humiliating a thing as a man could do. They knew it and I knew it, and they knew I secretly loved it.
Frank started to rub his cock all over my face. Holding me by the hair he
pulled me into his crotch and told me to suck and lick at his balls and the
base of his shaft. after slapping and rubbing his cock all over my face he
pointed his cock at me and jerked it a few times until he had a big drop of
percum on the head. He tapped me on the nose with it so it made a string
of cum from my nose to his cock. Harry was laughing at me while I sat there
stunned. Frank started to slowly paint my lips with precum saying it was my
lipstick. Although I was embarrassed I started to feel dizzy.. almost
intoxicated from the smell of sex, the taste of cum on my lips and because
I was being used. Even though it was wrong, and I was disgusted with
myself, I was going to let this happen again. I kept telling myself that I
was being f***ed to do this....but.....I knew that I secretly wanted to be abused this way, to be a sissy cockslave whore.
Frank stood above me and held my head with both hands. I was now sitting on
my ass, legs spread and hands on the floor to my sides. Frank pointed his
cock at my mouth.
I did as I was told. The big purple had slid in; stretching my mouth. I
didn't put up any resistance . My mouth was full, my eyes were wide and
scared and Franks cock was forcing its way deeper into my throat. Frank
was humping his cock into me as well as pulling my head by the hair toward
his cock. I gave in...I let him use me...the cock im my mouth was starting
to make me feel good and my cock was sticking straight up.
"See, I told you he's a pussy, the sissy will do whatever you want." Harry said pointing at my hardon.
Harry came over to us and put his face 3 inches from mine. As frank fucked
my mouth and held my face toward him , I strained to look to my right to
"Look at you.. a fat wet dick in your mouth, and your little boy dick is standing at attention to let us know you love it. I knew you would do this
again, you love it. You're a total fag, a cocksucker. You're one of those guys that's
more of a girl than a guy. no real man would be so low as to suck dick. And
you like it...you get off just by having a dick stuffed in your face."
His words were humiliating...I could feel his hot breath as he spoke. Frank
was pumping his cock faster now and I was getting dizzy from the abuse.I
was breathing heavy and starting to moan. I didn't know why but I needed
this cock in my mouth. No one had touched my cock yet but I was ready to
cum. Frank started to hug my face against his leg an slide his big hands
over my face and chin and through my hair.
" Swallow that cock pussyboy.. where're gonna make you our cockslave. You're
gonna blow us whenever we tell you to and be our little boy fucktoy. Swallow more...deeper ... now his
balls.... put them in your mouth....now back into your mouth all the
Harry was giving me orders .He grabbed a fistful of hair to help f***e
Franks cock deeper into my throat as he whispered insults and commands into
my ear .My mouth was full of cock and my face was f***ed into Franks crotch
...my forehead was pushed into his big belly and his thick thighs held my
cheeks. His huge balls were covering my chin. I was smothering in this mans
crotch and I limply accepted it. My face was being used by a big Cuban man
as my black friend helped hold my head in place.
"Want some ?" Frank asked Harry.
Harry's cock was next to my face in a second. as one cock pulled out the
other pushed in. The cock that wasn't in my mouth was rubbed and slapped all over my face. My face was slick from spit and precum and the tears from the rough facefucking I was getting . I was moaning and whimpering and reached for my cock to jerk off as two men used my mouth. Harry and Frank kept insulting me. Calling me their bitch and pussyboy. Frank kept saying I was his girl and they were
both grunting and breathing heavy when Harry suggested stuffing both cocks
in my mouth at the same time. The next thing I knew my mouth was stretched
with 2 enormous dicks. I couldn't really suck them but the guys got off on
it and started laughing at my stretched cheeks and distorted face. They
went back to taking turns at my mouth.
"Suck it all the way down little girl" Frank said " See how much you can
At this point they let me try to swallow as much as I could. They didn't
need to hold me in place, I was trying to get as much cock in my mouth as I
could ...I wanted to please them...to make them cum. I didn't want to but
I knew I would drink their cum...and I knew they were close. I was was
jerking off my own cock and I was so hot I didn't care what happened.
"Getting close Harry, You?" "Real close Frank"
They were both jerking off and taking turns at my mouth. Their grunts and
Harry had me by the hair and Frank held my chin, and pulled my mouth
open. Both cocks were being jerked off and pointed at my mouth. Harry
started to cum first. The first shot went right into my mouth and down my
throat. Thick blast after blast followed, covering my face and filling my
" oooh Drink it ...drink it all up."
Frank started cumming before Harry was half way through. His cum didn't
shoot out as fast and hard as Harry's. It poured out in thick puddles. He
coated my face , nose, forehead and cheeks. He pointed his cock at my open
mouth and was jerking off so the head of his dick slapped around my lips
and tongue. More cum kept spilling into my mouth as Harry kept shooting on
Frank kept telling me ;"Lick it up...swollow...more...swollow again..."
"Make him drink it all"
"Good girl ...Jerk your little pussy stick off"
"Take that cream...lick up all my mancream...Little bitch cocksucker"
They had unloaded all over me but there dicks were still hard and the began
pushing there cum into my mouth. I couldn't control myself and let them
feed it to me. I sat there dazed and limp while they filled my mouth over
and and over.I was swallowing their cum like I was told and started
gagging. They thought this was funny and made me eat more. Their semi hard
dicks were rubbed all aver my face and hair as cum dripped down my face and
covered my chest, stomach and thighs .Cum even dripped on my cock making my
hand slick as I continued to jerk off.
"That's it...show us how queer you are. Jerk off your boy clitty...cum for us...PUSSYBOY "
"What a fag.. getting off just from having a mouthful of cum."
They both sat down on the couch and continue to insult me . I was left in
the middle of the room. I was in a daze...totally turned from being used by
these two guys. I was there for they're amusement. I wanted to be a
cockslave... a pussyboy...I was excited by the humiliation and abuse.
Then I began to cum. I had been jerking myself off and finally began to cum
all over my belly. I sat there on the floor and jerked off and came while
they watched and laughed at me and called me a cock slave. A pussyboy who
was so low he would do anything he was told. I was discussed and started to
wipe the cum from my face but Harry wouldn't let me.
"Leave it on cocksucker, pussyboys look good covered in cum. And thank us for using you're mouth."
"Thank you frank.... Thank you Harry for letting me suck your man cocks," I said as in a meek whisper.
"Now lick some more of the cum off you're lips"
I sat there for the next ten minutes covered with Harry's ,Frank's and my
own cum, licking up drops of cum as they ran down my face and into my
"Well Gotta go. I'm having a beer with some friends." Harry said
"I...I.. have to go now too...." I was mortified at what I had done....I
needed to get out of there. The sex was over and now I had to live with
the reality; That depression that shows up after you cum and don't like
what just happened. Maybe I was queer ...or bi or something....
Frank laughed. "Where do you think your going ... I'm not through with
you. That was just a warm up. The rent has still gotta be paid... You're
cumming over to my apartment for some more fun. I'm gonna turn you out
real good...You're gonna learn to be a real pussyboy by the time I'm
"No.... No....please...I can't...I'm no in the mood anymore.I don't feel
good" I couldn't do this again after I just came.
"I don't care what you want... rent is due and you're gonna be my girl for
the rest of the night. So lets go. He took me by the hand and we walked
into the courtyard toward his apartment. As we walked I saw a few of the
girls who lived in the complex, I was sure they saw the cum on my face that
Frank would not let me remove. I was on my way to a older beer bellied
Cuban mans apartment to be his pussy for the night.
Frank led me by the hand to his apartment. my face was still covered with
his and harry's cum. I meekly followed knowing this big beer bellied Cuban
was was going to use me for the rest of the night. Inside he told me to sit
on the couch and went into the kitchen. The room was dark and smelled
musty. In front of me was a big screen TV and a stack of hardcore
movies. Looking at the titles I saw queer, straight , anal , cumshot and
"Here lets watch this" Frank said as he came back into the room. He held up
a video called Anal Whores. "I love girls who need dick in their ass, I
could get all the ass I wanted when I was younger and thinner but now it's
easier to turn out a little pussyboy like you.
"What are you going to do to me?" I pleaded
Frank just sat next to me and poured 2 glasses of rum that he brought from
the kitchen. He drank slowly but made me drink the whole glass. He made me
drink 2 more before he finished ,the last glass he held to my mouth to make
sure I finished everything.
"I’ll tell you what I want cunt, I want your pussyasshole all sloppy and loose, we‘ll have to do some anal stretching first to get you opened up."
My head was spinning as the movie showed a girl taking an enormous cock in
her ass. Her eyes were rolled back and her mouth was open and she looked
like she was in ecstasy.
"Look at her.. she will do anything for a cock in her ass. That's what you
will be like soon enough. You will learn to crave cock in your pussy....my
cock ...and you will be a slave to cock for the rest of your life."
It didn't seem real. I was in a strange mans apartment...and I was going to
be fucked in the ass for the first time. I thought about how big his cock
was and how it must hurt. But then I thought about how the girl in the film
looked and how I came when Frank and Harry made me suck their cocks. I
began to wonder if I was going to be a cockslave and be used by men for a
pussy. I was dizzy from the rum and confused by my feelings and what Frank
was saying. I didn't want to be there but I didn't want to leave.
Frank began undressing me. As he did his hands felt all over my body,
squeezing and pinching my chest and tits, my ass and inner thighs and
waist.I thought that this must be what a girl feels like when a guy paws
"You know what I'm going to do to you baby? I'm gonna turn your asshole into an asspussy, then I’m gonna fuck your pussy. I'm gonna treat you real nice...get you real wet and greased up so I can stretch out your fuckhole real good."
Franks words were being whispered into my ear ,his hot breath on my neck,
and his hands groping everywhere. I was intoxicated from the rum and talk
and being treated like a girl. Still, I was scared of what he wanted.
Frank stood up grabbed me by the hair and pulled me to my knees on the
couch, then grabbed my dick and balls from behind me. As he pulled my balls
back toward my ass he pushed my head down to the couch. I had no choice but
to bend and lift my ass. My face was against the couch , my elbows were
touching my knees and my ass was as sticking up as high as it could go in the air. Frank continued to pull up on my dick and balls, almost lifting me off the couch.
"Gonna be my girl?"
"Please ...no...I can't...."
Frank pulled harder and twisted my balls. " Pussyboy’s gonna be my bitch?"
"......Yes ......ok....I'll be your slut...." I was limp , I closed my
eyes and let him do what he wanted.
"Good girl... " He continued to hold my dick and balls and began to rub his
thumb around my asshole. With his other hand he grabbed a bottle of baby
oil off the side table and poured it all over my hole. He continued to
finger me a minute or two before he let go and I heard him begin to
Frank stood behind me, one foot on the couch and one on the floor. He began
pushing at my asshole so the head of his cock pushed against my ass over and
over. At first I resisted, but he kept poking his big cockhead into my
asshole. He kept doing this for a few minutes, each time his cocked would
slip in further. The fat head of his cock seamed so big. he rubbed it all
over my ass crack and kept poking it into my hole. after a while I relaxed
and didn't put up any resistance and his cock went in further.
"You want my dick baby? ...I'm gonna put it in you ...gonna make you my slut
My ass opened. I let him do what he wanted. His fat tool slid into me and I
heard him groan. I was impaled on a hard dick , I tried to pull away but his full
weight came down on me ,pressing me into the couch. I was now on my stomach, my ass pushed into the air and a beer bellied cuban man on me with his
dick in my ass. His chest and belly pressed against ny back. His hands were
all over me. And he slowly started to pump his Cuban dick into me.
"That's it baby.. squirm like a little girl...make your papi feel good."
His hot words were whispered into my ear. I could feel the length of his
shaft slide all the way in and out of me. I was limp and didn't resist. I
just laid there and let a strange man use me. His dick pumped in and out of my asshole again and again. My fuckhole was stretched wide with cock. I felt disgusted but at the same time I liked it. He was treating me like a girl and I liked
it. I felt like I wanted the cock in my asspussy. Frank was on top of
me, his huge body pressed me into the couch, covering me and making me
feel helpless under his weight. His hands were all over my body
...squeezing my tits and ass and stomach. and his big dick was all the way
in me. I was disgusted with myself but it felt natural. It felt better when
I raised my ass a little...pushing and arching my back to open my boyhole for
"That's it baby"He whispered into my ear." Open your fucking pussyboy asshole for Papi...you feel so good....so wet..." His words made me feel good and I started to
moan a little.I could feel his entire shaft slide in and out of me. Sliding
past my ass lips into my stretched cunthole and up inside me.
"Good girl... take Papi's cock... make me cum deep inside you...Thank papi
for making you what you want to be"
I couldn't help myself . I was moaning and begging him to use me.
"Thank you Papi... Thank you for making me into a pussyboy fuck toy…..I want to be your slut girl...Please use my fuck hole ....my pussy hole
. I just want to make you feel good...ooooh....want to take your cum..."
"That's what a girl is for... to take cum from a real man baby...Now get
ready for your first load in your pussy...This is what you always wanted."
Frank started to hump me faster and held me tight...his hot breath and
groans against my neck. I pushed back at the dick in my ass as he started
to cum. He groaned loudly and pumped me over and over. And then I felt his
spurting cum in my pussy...filling me with juice....making my hole all wet
and sticky... pumping five ...six...seven big shots into me....his
girl....his pussyboy slut girl.
I was dizzy but his cock was still hard. He pulled me up so I was sitting
on his lap. My legs were spread wide and I laid limp against his big
belly. His hands were all over me ..spreading my legs and squeezing and
pinching me. He seamed even more excited now . And for the first time I
realized there was a video camera on the dresser ....It's red light on. My
ass was filled with cum and stretched wide. He held me by the hips and
bounced me on his cock. I was letting him do whatever he wanted. I didn't
resist..I knew this was my place...to be a fucktoy... to be a pussy bitchboi for
real men. I realized that I would always be the submissive for men ..the
humiliated cockslave ...and that I wouldn't be able to resist. I knew I was
being filmed but couldn't stop.
"Bounce on papi's dick... thats it.... now bend over and show me your cum
filled pussy.... good girl...."
My asshole was so used I couldn't close it . My ass was gapping open and cum
dripped out down my ass and leg.
" Reach around and put the dick back in...thats it .... good
girl.... bounce on Papi's cock now... make me feel good..good
cockslave. Gonna be my girl? Gonna take care of me all the time and do anything I want?"
"Yes papi ..I'll be your bitch girl ...You can use my pussy and mouth whenever
you want...I want to ... I want to be your sissy faggot slut girl."
"I know you do baby. Get ready so Papi can shoot ... here you go
baby.. take it ....oooooh ... baby ....take it....all up in you.... make
you all full with my cream..."
He pumped spurt after spurt of his cream into my limp body. I was used.. I
was his whore…and I loved it. He kept sliding his long dick in and out. I was filled with cock cream.
He pulled me off of him by my hair and pulled my face to his still half
"Clean me up baby...and then get ready for bed"
After Frank used me for the night ,I went back to my apartment. I kept to
myself for about a week. I had been f***ed to suck off Harry and been
fucked by Frank. Worse, Harry had filmed me as he fucked my ass. I was
depressed and disgusted with myself for letting this happen. And I was
embarrassed the the video would be seen by other people. I promised myself
that it would never happen again, but I kept thinking about how their
cocks made me feel. I was afraid I was a fag and tried to get laid like a
real man. I took a girl out and got lucky enough to take her to my place.
When it came down to it I couldn't get hard. She left , laughing at me and
saying maybe I didn't like girls and should get a boyfriend. I turned red
and couldn't say anything.
I spent my time studying at the library by myself. I didn't want to see
anyone. This didn't work for long. Harry found me one night in a quite
corner of the library. I saw him walking toward me and tried to avoid him, but he came right to me.
"Where have you been."
I was sitting in a low chair with a high back. he was leaning on the back
stood with his crotch just inches from my face.
"You don't come and see your friends anymore?"
I couldn't answer...I just mumbled something.
"I hear you took real good care of Frank... He's been asking about you."
"I didn't want to . He made me....I'm not like that."
"He made you? That's a laugh...I saw his video.It didn't seem like he was
forcing you. From the look on your face , you loved his cock in your
asscunt. So why don't you stop fucking around , your a cocksucking fag... admit
"You saw the video??......"I was scared and embarrassed. I would never be
able to show my face again if anyone else knew. I was stunned.
"Get up...come with me ." It was a command.
He pulled me out of the chair and led me down to the back of the basement
level of the library. The place rarely used and was a maze of cluttered
"This is good." He pushed me face first against the wall and started
grabbing my ass and feeling my tits. His body pressed against mine and he
spoke into my ear.
"That's the last time you disappear on me boy. I told you I was gonna turn
you out and that's what's gonna happen . You got that. I got bills and rent
to pay and your gonna help me out, and I know your gonna like it, ain't
"Please..... I ..I can't."
"You can ...you will .. and it's gonna be your decision to do it. Feel my
dick against you, That's what you want. Feel how hard it is . remember how
I fucked your mouth. and how me and Frank came all over your face. You
liked that didn't you. And you took Franks cock in your ass all night while
he treated you like a whore. How does that make you feel... being a whore
...a cocksucker…for real men."
His words were getting to me , my dick was getting hard and as he reached
around he knew. I tried to struggle to get away but I just wound up
rubbing my ass against his cock.
"Admit it... you loved sucking me and being fed cum... admit it so we can
get on with things. Think about my black dick in your white pussyboy
mouth... about my thick cum filling your mouth and little tummy...and
covering your face. "
He was gropping me and his cock was hard as steel and pressing into my
ass. I couldn't help it and started moaning. I was scared someone would see
us but I was giving in.
" Be my whore....I'll be your pimp and protect you ... your pay will be in
cum, and I'll get what I need. All you have to do is turn around and get on
your knees ...and tell me what you want.
My cock was hard...I was dizzy and I couldn't resist any more. I turned
around and Harry gently pushed me to my knees.
"Tell me what you want"
"I want to be your whore and suck your cock again...Please.."
"If I let you blow me ...you belong to me...you gonna be my whore ...gonna
be payin my bills... understand. Your ass is mine to sell, whenever and to whom ever I want."
I was giving up everything , but all I wanted was to be used . It felt
natural to be controlled ... humiliated.. submissive.
" Yes I understand."
"Good girl. open your mouth and show me what a nice cocksucking "O" you can
make. And smile more.. show me how happy your are to be my whore... Good
"Take my dick out and go to work pussy."
I undid his pants , nervously looking around for anyone else in the
area.His fat cock popped out and hit me in the face. Harry immediately
started rubbing enormous amounts of precum all over my lips and face. The
smell and taste was intoxicating.
Harry started feeding me his dick. Long strokes.. going deeper each time. I
started gagging but he didn't seem to care. I was so worked I started to
open my pants so I could jerk off as he fucked my mouth. When Harry saw
that he slapped me across the face. "Did I say you could touch your
cock.... this is just your warm up for tonight... We got a party to go to."
"Now get back to work bitch."His held the sides of my head as he really
started to fuck my mouth. Tears were running down my cheeks and he would
pull his dick out and slap it all over my face. All I could do was take it. He pulled back a little so the fat dick head was pointed at my mouth as he jerked off.
"This is just your first load for tonight ...you want it baby?
"Gonna swallow it all ... eat my cream?
"Yes .... please....give me your cock cream"
"This is what you live for from now on. You do whatever this dick wants you
to do. You are my whore and I am your pimp ..got it? Now open wide
baby...and beg for it."
"Please.... let me drink your cum... I'll do whatever you want...be your
whore. I'll be a good girl for you ..just cum in my mouth. make me do
it...I need you to make me do it. Please pump my mouth full of fuck slop. I'll
do anything you want.
Harry stood over me and knew I was his to abuse . And I knew that this was my
place...being a submissive cocksucking pussyboy.
Harry started cumming. Huge spurts jetted from his greasy cock into my
mouth. Jet after jet shot across my lips ...my cheeks...my forehead ,hair
and eyes.My mouth was full of cum and I was gagging as I swallowed. Like before
Harry would run his cock across my face to feed me the cum that didn't go
into my mouth. He held me firmly by the hair as he pushed the puddles of
cum into me. I was coughing and gagging and covered with spunk. He then
stuffed his still hard dick back in my mouth and continued to pump me as he
I looked up at him..face covered with cum and mouth filled with black
cock. A pathetic fag who just serviced another man's dick.
"You are such a natural cockslave. My dick and any real mans dick rules
you. You do as your told and we both gonna be happy.
"Now... get your act together and meet me at my place in two hours"
After Harry left , I sat there on the floor for a few minutes and realized
what I had done. I was still turned on because he didn't let me cum and I
knew he controlled me and I would do whatever he wanted .
Two hours later I was knocking on Harry's door.
Harry was on the phone as I entered and as he hung up he said we would be
over in a 30 minutes.
"Its time to get you ready boy...come with me."
He took me to the bathroom gave me a razor and told me to get in the shower
and shave everything.
"I want you totally hairless...cock, balls ,ass, chest and legs. If you
gonna be my bitch, you gonna look like a bitch, and all slut bitches have shaved pussies and you is going to be smooth as a baby‘s bottom all over. When you finish ...put these on.
I looked over to see some clothes on the couch. I wanted to please him but
the clothes were a pair of tight black spandex hot pants and tanktop. They
were obviously girls clothes and I knew he wanted me to go outside in
them. My meek protest got me slapped in the face.
"You're my boibitch ...remember? Now do what you're told. We got a card game
at Frank's to go to ...and you're the entertainment. Frank's givin me $100
bucks off the rent for next month and the other guys are taken up a
collection." Probably not much .They know most cockslaves do it cause they
need t, but it'll be good whore training for you."
I got in the shower, soaped up and started shaving. As the hair came off I
felt more and more like a real slut girl. I finished up and felt how smooth my body
was and that this must be how a girl feels. I got dressed ...I didn't know
what I got myself into, but I started to feel real faggy and feminine and
my cock started to get hard from knowing I was going to be abused and
humiliated by a bunch of strange men.
We left Harry's... I was glad It was only across the courtyard to Frank's.
We entered the apartment and I started to get scared, there were seven
older guys... beer bellies...big... and not to attractive. A few looked up
when we entered but most just kept playing cards at the kitchen table.
I was led into the living room and told to wait.Harry told me that the guys
usually got a whore and whoever won the most after each 10 hands got to use
her. This week most of the guys were broke so they could only afford a fag
like me. Two minutes later a big black guy won a big pot and said the first
round was his and stood and walked toward me. He flopped down on the couch,
unbuckled his pants and said to get to work. I hesitantly kneeled in front
of him and started tugging at his pants.
"Good little bitch....get on all fours and give me a nice blow job. I just
want to feel your mouth...nothin else. "
His dick was thick , about 8 inches and uncut. The head was already wet
with precum. I didn't even know this guy's name and I was ready to suck
him off. He gently put his hand on the back of my head and pushed my mouth
onto his dick. I couldn't resist , I let the cock slide over my lips
getting it wet and slippery as it filled my mouth. I wanted the cock...I
felt like such a sissy pussyboy fag ...shaved smooth ...in girls clothes... with a fat black cock in my mouth.I sucked and bobbed up and down on that cock for about 10 minutes . Finally he stiffened up, held my head tight and f***ed the
length of his nigger fuck meat into my throat. He held me motionless, with just
my mouth around his dick as he started to cum. he shot right down my throat
into my belly. Cum poured in as I struggled to breath. The last shot filled
my mouth I tasted the thick goo.
"Next winner." he yelled as he pushed me aside and went back to the game.
The next guy came in pushed my face down to the floor and pulled my shorts
down, spit on my ass and slid in. As he fucked me he put a little bottle
under my hose. "Here ..breath deep ...you pussy's always like this
stuff. It'll make you feel real good when we use ya" The stuff gave me a
rush and made me feel dizzy , but it smelled musky and made my cock
stiffen. I started to relax and let him use my pussyhole. The more I relaxed the
easier he could slide into me and the better it felt. I started moaning
and in another 10 minutes my pussy asshole was being filled with the first load of cum.
I got used by man after man. Cum was covering my face and filled my asscunt . One guy would barely finish and the next would be ready to go. Eventually the guys
were just lined up to use me and the card game was forgotten. I was now on
an ottoman in the center of the dimly lit room surrounded by all 7
guys. Cock after cock was f***ed into my mouth and ass. Two and 3 cocks were
being pushed into my mouth and slapped against my face. The guys were all
getting off on using me .
"fuck that pussy" "Use his mouth" "Cockslut"
"Fag" "Let me into his mouth"
"Open his ass wider, I want to see that faggot pussy hole gape."
The guys were all talking about using me and insulting and laughing at
me. I was humiliated but I knew this was my place; a slave to cock. Frank
grabbed me and pulled me onto his lap on the couch. He made me sit facing
away from him. He told me to bend over and show him my asspussy. I leaned forward, spread my cheeks and showed him my gaping open asscunt. I had been fucked for the past hour by all those huge dicks, and my ass was was so stretched out it wouldn't even close. It was stretched open and stayed open even with no dick in it. Thick ropes of cock cream and fuck slop leaked out of my boicunt and down my smooth balls. Frank pulled me back on his chest and pulled my legs up and apart and slid his fat dick in my fuckhole. In front of me was 6 other guys stroking they're cocks. My eyes rolled back and my mouth was open and covered with cum. I started moaning as my ass was filled again.
"What a cockslut" "He'll do anything we want" Let's see if we can get 2
dicks our little girl"
"Hold him back Frank" "Pull her legs open so we can get another dick in the sissy asscunt"
The guys were all turned and talking in breathless whispers. They're cocks
rock hard waiting to get at me. I was getting scared, they were going to
split me wide open with 2 cocks in my pussyhole at the same time, but i couldn't resist. A big black guy got between my legs and started pushing his dick in.
" Please ....no... you're stretching me out too much...it's to big .....I can't take 2
Just then the other dick slid in. It hurt at first and they shoved in deep
and held their cocks there.
"relax baby" "Just take it."
“Relax your pussy hole and let them fuck you"
"Look at that bitch, letting 2 guys fuck him at once in the same fuck hole"
"What a real fag, I can't believe it"
I was moaning loudly as they started really fucking me.
" shut that bitch up" " She got 2 dicks in her ass ....put a couple more in her bitch
In 2 seconds 2 more guys stood on either side of me on the couch and
started forcing their dicks into my mouth. I lost myself in uncontrollable
lust. All I wanted was dick and to be a whore for these men. I wanted to be gang banged and used like a piece of sissy faggot fuckmeat.
I was stretched wide open ... held by the arms and legs and hair...Unable to move and f***ed to take 2 dicks in my mouth and 2 in my ass. The other guys crowded around me, and I grabbed a cock in each hand and started jerking them off. I looked up to see Harry smiling, filming my debasement with a video camera.
They pulled my head to the side so it was over the edge of the arm of the
couch. This way more cocks could access my mouth.
“Smile for the camera slut boy”
" Let me in" "Give me some" "Lick it ,bitch"
"I'm real close" "Gonna fill this little sissygirl up with hot, sticky cum"
They were all close to cumming. I wanted to be a slut girl for them ...to let
them use me...I wanted to make them feel good and to take their cum.
The first guy started cumming in my mouth ...shots sprayed across my face
and cheeks and into my mouth. Then they all started....
"Here baby open wide." "Take it"
"Keep swallowing, baby"
“Take my cream ,girl....take it all." " That's it...that’s a good cunt"
My face was covered and my mouth was being filled with cum. Thick jets from
cock after anonymous cock shot all over me. The thick musky taste filled my
mouth and nose and slid down to my stomach. I was almost drowning in cum.
Frank and the other man started grunting and humping me harder ...then
stiffened up ...stayed still... and I could feel them both shoot their
loads into my ass. Mancream was filling me from both ends at the same time and spraying over my body. Cum poured from the cocks around my face and dripped over my chest and stomach. The cum shot into my ass leaked out to cover my legs. I was filled and covered with manjuice, cock cream and fuck slop. As the last jets of cream finished, I kept one of the dicks im my mouth and jerked my cock a few times. I came instantly. There was still a large amount of cum in my mouth that I was about to let drip out.
"Oh no you don't, you swallow that last big mouthful."
I took a breath and gulped down the load. It was thick and pungent and
almost made me gag,... but I knew my place.
Frank pushed me forward so I fell to a kneeling position on the floor. The
guys stood around me and Harry suggested I give each dick a kiss and thanked
everyone for their cum. I just did as I was told like a good little cockslut.
I was used by Harry and Frank and friends as their pussyboy sex slave. I felt
totally degraded after each time I was with them and I wanted to end things
for good. I tried to avoid them but Frank saw me by his apartment one day
and called to me.
He took me by the arm and told me he wanted to show me something. We
walked to his place and went in. On the table in the living room was a
stack of videos. I looked at the package and saw the title. It was
"Cockslave bruce". There on the video cover was my face with my mouth full
of cock. I sat on the couch and started to cry, I couldn't help myself.
Frank just started laughing.
"All those video's we been takin finally paid off. Your'e a porn star!"
"We sold over 500 copies to sex shops all over town. Me and Harry split
I was crying and felt totally helpless. This was the worst thing that could
happen. My friends and f****y were sure to find out I was a sissy fag
cocksucker. I tried to yell at Frank but I knew the damage was done. I
just hung my head and sobbed and said "I want to go home".
"Baby... You are home. You're gonna stay here with me. Here ... I know
what will make you feel better...."
With that he slowly opened his pants and pulled out his fat dick.
"Open your mouth baby... That's it now put the big dick in...yea baby..."
I started to suck his dick. I didn't want to at first but then I started to
like it. His hard cock in my mouth made me feel good again. As I sucked
he told me how things would be from now on.
"You're gonna live here so we can make lot's of videos. We can make a lot
of money with your mouth and ass. Course me and Harry are gonna take all
the money, you get room and board. From now on you gonna dress in tight hot
pants and spandex. We'll have your hair and nails done and make you into a
full time pussyboy. I know lots of men that would love to dump a load in a
fag like you on camera. You really will be famous."
As he described my future I kept sucking his cock. I was relaxed now...I
knew my place.
"Here it comes...drink up all my cream and we can go to your place and get
your stuff so you can move in. Gonna fill your mouth soon...show me how much
you want it..."
Frank started cumming. It felt like a gallon. I gulped down load after load
of his cream and kept licking and cleaning his dick.
That was a year ago. Since then they shoot video of me almost every weekend and have made 40 full videos. I'm not allowed to leave the apartment alone and I'm
dressed like a cheap whore day and night. I'm expected to do all the chores
and service any man who comes over. I've learned to know my place and
accept it. I even learned to like it although I still feel degraded and
humiliated. But I guess that's my place in life ... to be a sissy faggot cockslave…and I love it.
DATE NIGHT (femdom classic)
A wife turns her husband into a sissy slut who is f***ed to service other men and women.
Tonight was"Date Night" and as usually was the case, I'd spent
the day in a high state of anticipation. My wife, Chris, and I had
created the "Date Nights" several years ago to merge our divergent
sexual desires into a mutually satisfying relationship.
My sexual tastes ran to the more exotic side of the spectrum bondage,
f***ed oral sex, prolonged sessions, feminization and role
reversal were exciting fantasies for me. Chris playing the
dominant role was a common theme in all of these schemes.
Chris, on the other hand, much preferred warm, tender romantic
loving. Kissing, carressing and cuddling were turnons for her.
She claimed to have no fantasies of her own and therefore found it
difficult to act out mine. While admitting that she could probably
play the dominant role with someone else, she was reluctant to do
it with me. She was afraid that playing games with me in the
submissive role would turn me into a wimp. Yet, she loved me and
wanted to please me.
Our compromise solution was our planned DATE NIGHTS scheduled
twice a month. On these nights we would engage in some of the
wilder sexual practices, while the rest of the time would remain
normal. This plan had worked well. With my special desires
satisfied on a scheduled basis, I was content. Chris found that
she was able to play "games" occasionally as the rest of our lives
together was exceptional. Needless to say, I look forward to these
DATE NIGHTS. Chris found herself enjoying most of these nights
despite a certain reluctance to let herself go. She still felt
uncomfortable in the dominant role since she had never been an
aggressive person, but she gave it her best efforts to keep me
happy. When I was happy, our lives went smoothly.
Tonight things would not be routine. I sensed a new, more
determined attitude the moment Chris walked in the door from work.
Without our usual casual conversation about the happenings of the
day, she ordered me to go into the bedroom and take off my clothes.
As I left to comply, she poured herself a glass of wine and lit her
first cigarette of the day. Inhaling deeply, she mentally reviewed
her plan and became resolutely determined to carry it out.
When she walked in the bedroom and saw me standing naked, a
smile came to her face. "Very good", she praised. "You follow orders very
well." She had me put leather cuffs on each wrist as she passed
the strap around the vertical posts of the poster bed. After
snapping one wrist to one end of the strap, she stretched my arms
so she could secure the other cuff to the other end. I now stood
naked in helpless bondage and totally at her mercy. Her sweet
smile disappeared as she informed me "I had to tie you up since I
have a plan and there are parts of it you won't like! Now, it
doesn't matter whether you like it or not! I am in total control!"
She was so right! Straining against the bonds was futile. They
were unbreakable. It suddenly dawned on me that this was a game
that would not be over in an hour or so.
Chris went into the small bathroom and returned with my
shaving mug, brush and razor. As she worked up the lather in the
cup, she said "You've been hinting that you wanted me to turn you
into a woman for some time, well tonight's the night!" Shaking
her head sadly, she said "I am going to transform you into my slave
girl all right and you will get the full treatment! Poor dear, I
am afraid you have no idea what you are getting into, but it is too
late to back out now! You wanted this and you're going to go
through with it all the way.!"
Using the brush, she soaped each of my armpits,then took the
razor to shave them clean. "Mmmm nice and smooth," she remarked
running her hands over the newly bald areas. "This is how a lady
keeps her arms," she informed me. Next she knelt in front of me and
soaped up one leg, then carefully shaved it from my toes to my
crotch. This process was repeated with the other leg before moving
to my genitals. After applying a generous coat of lather, she
carefully shaved my scrotum warning,"Hold very still, or you'll
become a real woman!" I didn't move a muscle until she was
The hairs between my legs and around my ass recieved the same
close shave treatment. My pubic region was shaved to form a small
triangle before she stood up to lather my face. When I realised
that she intended to shave off my beard and moustache, I finally
protested. It had taken a long time to grow that foliage, and I
didn't want to lose it. As my mouth opened, Chris shoved the saopy
shaving brush into it demanding," Keep your mouth shut bitch! YOU
wanted this game, NOW you are going to get it!"
She shaved my face and neck, completely removing all traces of
hair while I stood in meek silence. Playing the dominant role she
was determined to show me that my wishes were inconsequential.
The shaving gear was put away before Chris rubbed my body with
a sweet smelling lotion. "A lady has to keep her skin nice and
soft." she cooed sweetly as she rubbed it in. When finished with
the lotion,she brought out the bright red nailpolish and painted my
toenails. "Very pretty dearie," she exclaimed admiring her
handiwork. As my fingernails were being painted she remarked
casually,"Some of those long fake fingernails would look wonderful
on you, we'll have to get some when I take you shopping with me."
My eyes widened in surprise, she was serious about this!
A roll of duct tape was brought out and strips of it were used
to form my chest meat into female breaasts. "I thought about buying
you a set of falsies, but decided that this would be better. Now I
can get at your nipples to control your movements,and so on."She
explained. Once satisfied that my "titties" were to her liking and
held firmly in place, she moved down to my crotch. My cock was
pulled between my legs and secured there with more duct tape so
that while being able to walk, it would remain immobile. "We won't
be using that for sex." she announced,then continued,"As my woman
you'll just have to sit down to pee as any girl must. Now the
experience will be much more realistic, since it's the only way
you'll be able to go." She chuckled at her diabolical way of
turning even routine urination into a part of my training as her
submissive. I was to find it necessary to wash my bottom after each
time I urinated. Only one of many new difficulties I was to
A pair of pantyhose were put on my feet, then slowly pulled up
my hairless legs to my waist. High heeled shoes were placed on my
feet making it difficult to maintain my balance as I awaited her
next whimsical idea.
Chris stood squarely in front of me,and pinching one of my
nipples in each hand, kissed me f***efully. My cock throbbed trying
to become erect, but unable due to it's confinement. "Don't go
away." she said with a grin as she left the room. Ha! Some joke. I
was still secured by my arms and standing in high heels. Looking
down at my body was a disconcerting experience. My breasts were
small, but real and my legs encased in panty hose with no
protruding cock, looked very feminine indeed. Especially so with
the painted toenails and high©heeled shoes. A dramatic change in
such a short time!
Chris walked back carrying her make-up case, her refilled wine
glass, and a mirror. The mirror was propped up on the dresser so I
could see my helpless state for a few minutes while Chris smoked a
cigarette and sipped her wine. When SHE was ready, she warned me,"
Watch very carefully as I demonstrate how to apply make©up. I'll
show you this time,but from now on whenever I want you as my slave
girl, you'll do it yourself." As she rubbed a base coat on my face,
I watched in stunned silence realising that she'd already planned
on making this a regular occurance.
Chris smiled to her self saying,"You know it's going to be fun
to call you from work, tell you to get ready and KNOW that you'll
do all of this preparation before I get home. YOU can meet ME at
the door in a negligee with a drink." She laughed,"As you get
trained in your slave girl duties, my life is going to get a LOT
easier. After all, that's the whoke idea of having a slave in the
Applying blue eyeshade on my eyelids she noted,"This will make
you look like the trampy slut you are." Long fake eyelashes were
added and a heavy coat of mascarra applied, followed with the
eyeliner. My eyebrows were darkened and lengthened. She softly
muttered to herself,"Maybe I should shave these off too, so the
bitch would have to draw them on every morning." fortunately she
didn't carry through with that notion. Rouge was put on my cheeks
and bright red lipstick on my lips as I stood helplessy watching
this transformation proceed.
Chris placed her blonde wig on my head saying,"This old wig
doesn't do you justice, we'll need to get you a new one." Obviously
she planned for this game to continue into the future,as spending
money on sex toys wasn't something she usually even considered.
After fastening a pair of her old clamp on earrings on my
earlobes,she stepped back to admire her creation. " You make a fine
looking woman," she praised, then added,"Now you need to learn to
act like one."
She strapped on the dildo stating," I am going to play the male
role whenever I wear this. You will be my slave girl, and as such
you WILL perform all of my normal tasks and still be constantly
available for MY sexual pleasure." The cuffs were removed from my
wrists as she said," We won't need these restraints now that you
know your place. In your condition you'll make a better woman than
a man anyway." Looking at myself in the mirror, I had to agree with
"It's too bad, but I'm afraid you won't be doing any swinging
for quite a while," she said with mock pity,adding,"None of our
friends would swing with something that looks like you, would
they?" I answered meekly,"No Mistress." Upon hearing this she gave
me slap on the rear demanding,"When I am wearing this, YOU WILL
call me SIR!" I was shocked by her f***efulness, but managed to
She had me put on a lacy, black nightie which barely covered
my buns. In the mirror I could see that with the tape now concealed
and only the cute little bulges of my breasts showing, the image was
complete! I did look like a woman! Chris had put on a pair of men's
shorts with the dildo protruding from the fly, and one of my
longsleeved shirts. In appearance,we had already reversed roles.
Chris kissed me firmly, then f***ed me to kneel in front of
her. She pressed the dildo to my lips ordering,"Kiss my cock slut."
She added," All of us men love oral sex." I lightly kissed the head
of the dildo feeling very humiliated by the homosexual implications
of this action. "Take it in your mouth slut." she commanded. My
lipstick covered lips parted and she quickly thrust the dildo into
my mouth. I gagged at the intrusion and Chris with feigned concern
said,"She doesn't like sucking cock?" Then she ordered,"Suck it
good slut." She asked,"You do want to be a good slave, don't you?"
Now really into her dominant role, her hips kept thrusting that
dildo in and out of my mouth so I was unable to answer.
"Don't displease me slave or I'll tie you up and whip your ass
bl**dy." I knew that she was serious about playing this dominant
role and determined that I behave in the manner befitting the slave
girl role she'd assigned me. "By God," she declared," If you want
to play kinky games, we'll see how you like being totally
submissive!" She kept me at my chore until the sensations of the
dildo on her body combined with the feeling of power brought her to
orgasm. Her thrusting slowed and at last,she withdrew that horrible
instrument from my mouth. "Not too bad slut, you make a pretty good
cocksucker." She continued by saying,"With enough practice, you'll
be a great cocksucker!"
Chris walked behind me handing me a jar of Vaseline and
said."Pull down your pantyhose and you'd better smear this on your
"pussy" to save yourself a lot of pain. I'm going to fuck that
virgin pussy and you're so nervous that it'll probably not get
wet." I pulled my pantyhose down to my ankles and liberally smeared
my ass, both inside and out. "That's a good girl, get yourself
ready for your big stud."she cooed.
Kneeling behind me, forcing my legs apart she used pressure on
my back until my face was on the floor. I was wide open and ready
for HER pleasure. Pressing the head of the dildo to my asshole she
cautioned,"This may hurt at first, but you'll get used to it, and
in time get to love it." As the head was f***ed inside me, I moaned
" It's too big SIR!" Chris just chuckled, "It's just your bad luck
that your master is so well hung. Don't worry, bitch, you will
learn to take it all inside. I am going to give you plenty of
The dildo was slowly f***ed in until I could feel the attached
balls against my body, then eased back out part way and these
strokes repeated at an ever increasing pace. Her hands reached
under my nightie and pinched my nipples. Thus impaled on her cock,
the hands on my teats were controlling my movements, causing my
rear to rise to receive each thrust. With ever increasing vigor,
she was fucking me. The portion of the dildo inside of her was
stimulating her nearly as much as the pressure on her clit. Her
passion rose in direct proportion to her speed and the f***e
applied. I was helplessly being ****d and my moans of pain only
served to enhance her feeling of power.
Finally, she had again achieved organism and slumped across my
back, kissed me on the neck and pulled out of me. I was weak from
the assault. Chris got up to light a cigarette as I laid there for
a few minutes. My mouth ached, my nipples ached and my poor ass
throbbed from its violation. At last I got up and hobbled to the
bathroom where I sat on the toilet and urinated. Due to the
position of my taped up cock, some urine sprayed on my ass cheeks.
After carefully wiping the remains of the urine and the slime
oozing from my asshole, I took a washcloth to wash carefully my
"private parts". I pulled up my pantyhome, arranged my wig which
had moved during the vigorous ****, straightened the negligee and
went back to the bedroom. The high heeled shoes made walking
difficult which Chris noted by saying, "You walk like a clod. "
She suggested "when you walk in heels, take small steps. Put one
foot in front of the other. It'll give your ass a cute little
wiggle." She had me walk up and down the hall several times until
she was satisfied, then ordered "Remember to walk like that all the
while you are the slave girl even while doing domestic chores."
Chris walked to the f****y room to work her crossword puzzle and
told me to fix her supper. "I'm in the mood for a T.V. dinner,
you'd better just have a salad. You have to watch that figure,
I fixed her a T.V. dinner and made myself a salad. We ate
supper quietly before I cleared the table. Chris had me empty the
dishwasher and set up the coffee for morning. She said, "Turning
into my slave girl took some of my precious time, but as you learn
your duties, it may turn out to be worth it. It's nice to sit here
watching YOU work while I relax."
"Take one of our movies and put it on the VCR, make it a love
story", she ordered. I thought for a moment and put the movie Love
Story in the machine. She motioned for me to sit beside her on the
couch. During the movie, Chris necked with me. She kissed and
caressed my body, played with my breasts and even slid her hand
inside my pantyhose to play with my pussy. By the end of the
movie, she said "You really have got me turned on now, let's make
love." She had me lay on my back in front of the fireplace, placed
a big pillow under my behind and got on top of me. She slid my
nightie up, pulled off my shoes and pantyhose. Spreading my legs
she f***ed the dildo inside of me and once again fucked my still
aching ass. "You love this, you little slut, don't you?" she
asked. When my answer wasn't immediately forthcoming she slapped my
ass and repeated,"DON't you?" I gasped out,"Yes Sir!" "Then tell me
how much you love it slut, a man's ego feeds on praise." she
ordered. "Oh sir, it feels so good." I lied, since it felt like that
dildo was tearing my insides wide open."Your big cock fills my
pussy so full, I love it."
She smiled and without missing a stroke said."You'd better
work on that voice. You need to speak in a higher tone, one more
suitable to your current status. When I take you to public places,
I want people to think you're my girlfriend and not some wimp in
drag." The thought of being in public dressed as a woman was so
utterly humiliating to consider, that it triggered my orgasm and I
came all over my stomach. Chris's sneer clearly showed her disgust,
but she continued ravaging my poor ass until she again reached her
climax. "Look at this disgusting mess you made on MY property!" she
exclaimed. Using her hand she scooped my come from my stomach and
f***ed it into my mouth saying, "That's a good slave,swallow every
bit of that slime." She had me lick her hand clean before sending
me to the bathroom to clean myself.
Upon emerging from the bathroom, Chris took me by the hand and
put me to bed. She crawled in beside me, caressed my body
lightly, kissed me and cautioned me, "You'd better get some sl**p
dearie, You've got a busy day tomorrow." Then she rolled over and
went to sl**p. It was a long time before I could get to sl**p.
SHE'D had several orgasms during the course of the evening, while
the only one I had was even turned into a source of my humiliation.
In my fantasies serving Chris as my dominant Mistress had been a
big turn on, but the actual experience had been only pain and
humiliation. I already regretted getting into this, but had
promised in my eagerness to go along with ANYTHING SHE WANTED, and
now was stuck with living up to my word. Finally I drifted off to
I was awakened by Chris playing with my titties. From a deep
sl**p to my function as a sexual servant was a swift transition! As
she rolled over and moved behind me, I saw myself in the mirror and
was instantly reminded of my slave girl role. The head of the dildo
was again f***ed inside my ass with difficulty and Chris snarled,
"you are such a tight little bitch. If your pussy grows shut this
fast, I'm going to have to think of some way to keep it opened up!"
She ****d me vigorously until achieving her orgasm, all the while
making me moan with feinged pleasure. Though less painful than the
first experience, it was nonetheless humiliating to be so used. With
a light slap on my fanny,she told me to clean myself up there was
WORK to be done. Meekly I complied, already dreading this day.
About the time I had cleaned up, Chris walked in holding a butt
plug and ordered," Insert this in your vagina; pretend that it's a
tampex and you're on your period." I stared at her in disbelief a
moment before she snarled,"NOW BITCH!" I took the proffered plug
and slowly f***ed it up my ass. Chris said with sarcastic
sweetness," A girl has to function despite her discomfort, so get
dressed and fix my breakfast." Chris went to read her paper. I
pulled on my pantyhose, put on the highheels, slipped my nightie
over my head and walked my female walk to the kitchen. I made a big
breakfast of bacon,eggs,toast and orange juice. Then setting the
table, I served my MASTER. She didn"t bother to thank me for all of
my efforts, just told me to clean up the mess while she read the
"Change the linens on the bed." She ordered without even
looking up from her newspaper. I went tothe bedroom, pulled the
sheets from the bed and along with the pillowcases put them in the
laundry basket. I found the clean sheets and remade the bed.
Chris had finished reading the paper by the time I returned to
the f****y room, and she told me," Go wash the make-up off your
face and you'd better shave real close today. We're going shopping.
You may wear your own shoes and pants, but leave the rest as it
is." She smiled smugly and said,"We'll play some more after we've
done our shopping."
Chris was ready about the same time I was today. Getting off
the make-up took longer than I had imagined. When I asked if I
might remove the fingernail polish, Chris shook her head
saying,"You can keep your gloves on dearie, in fact you'd better.
We don't want everyone to know that you're really a girl."
We got into the car and I was relieved to see that my tits
didn't show as prominently under my jacket as they did under just
the nightie. Chris drove us clear across the city before she pulled
into a Wall©Mart parking lot. I found the walk to the store quite
uncomfortable due to the plug wiggling inside my ass, but didn't
bother complaining as that would have been fruitless.
In the cosmetics department she picked out some fake
eyelashes, a set of fake fingernails and some new cosmetics in
shades of red so garish that she'd never wear. We moved on to the
ladies department where she picked up a pair of black lacy panties
and held them up in front of my crotch saying," These will look so
sexy on you." I blushed in humilliation as other women shoppers and
clerks turned to stare at me. She selected matching bra, garter
belt and several pairs of black mesh hose.
When we got to the wigs, she looked them over for a while
having me try on a couple before deciding on a shoulder length
model whose color closely matched my own. By now quite a few people
were watching my degrading experience. "This one will do," Chris
said,"Until your own hair grows long enough to do something with
it." We took all of these items to the checkout stand and paid for
them with Chris chatting nonchalantly all the while about how
pretty I was going to look. It was with great relief that I finally
regained the relative safety of the car.
We next drove to a thrift shop where Chris had me follow her
down the aisles while she selected several outfits for me. She'd
hold each up in front of me before accepting or rejecting each one.
When a middle aged saleswoman came up and asked if she could help
us, Chris said, "My slave needs some different clothes, and is not
worthy of new ones." The lady looked at me very strangely and then
proceeded to show us some of the sluttiest outfits she had in the
store. Fortunately Chris didn't make me try them on and model them
for her! We again paid for our selections while the clerks and
other customers snickered at our performance.
Back in the car Chris told me, "You did well slave, it's an
important part of being submissive to bear humiliation when it
pleases me to inflict it upon you." On the drive home she
explained, "Since you're going to be my slave girl, I want you to
look good. I won't have an ugly slave! You needed some things of
your own and when we get home we'll get you fixed up real pretty so
that you'll be more attractive while you work. You do want to look
attractive for me don't you slut?" "Yes SIR." I murmered in reply.
This was getting completely out of hand! Normally my sweet wife
thought that spending money for sex "toys" was foolish, but today
she seemed to enjoy it. In fact she was smiling in anticipation of
the fun yet to come.
As soon as we walked into our house Chris said, "Get those
men's clothes off and we'll see how your new stuff looks on you."
I stripped off my clothes and when I was naked she handed my new
panties. I put them on and then the matching bra. The garter belt
was next. I pulled each of the mesh hose onto my hairless legs and
fastened them to the garter belt. "You have nice legs slut." Chris
We went to the main bathroom where Chris supervised as I
applied my make up in the manner I'd been shown the night before.
The new lashes were tricky since I've always been sensitive about
my eyes. The eyeliner and eyeshadow were also difficult, but I
finally managed. The rest was relatively easy except for the false
fingernails. After my new wig was on and brushed out a bit, I
really looked like a woman! Finally I put on the little French Maid
outfit she'd purchased including the little white cap.
Chris looked me over, then said."You look like a perfect maid
my sissy cunt. Now all of this effort transforming you will be
worth it as you learn your domestic duties." Handing me the frilly
apron she advised, "You'd better get started, you've got a lot of
work to do."
The rest of the day I followed her orders; vacuuming the
house, cleaning the bathrooms, doing the laundry, dusting, etc..
Chris sat playing computer games and reading a book about female
dominance. She'd come around occasionally to check my work and of
course, to fondle my body a little. The little prissy steps I was
f***ed to use in the high heeled shoes made it hard to do my work
When at last all of the assigned tasks were completed I went
to the f****y room where Chris sat reading. She looked at me with
a wry smile saying," According to what I've been reading, it seems
like I should get another lady or two to assist me in training you
more thoroughly." I gasped! Having her alone in the dominant role
was bad enough, but to be a slave girl in front of other women
would be too humiliating for words. Chris stated firmly," I sense
that you wouldn't like that...too bad! What you want doesn't count
during these sessions. You are my slave and I will decide what
happens, you will do as you're told.
"Watching my maid work has made me horny." Chris announced.
She stood up stroking the dildo she wore and ordered," Pull down
your panties and remove your tampex, it's time to fuck!" I slid
down my panties and stepped out of them. There was a brief moment
of relief when I removed that fiendish plug from my ass, but it was
not to last for long as she f***ed me to my hands and knees. The
dildo was again f***ed inside me. Fortunately the pain was not
nearly as severe this time, since the tampex had done it's job of
loosening me up.
She vigorously ****d my ass until she reached her orgasm. I
collapsed on the floor feeling very used, but she lay down beside
me and caressed my body. She made me tell her how wonderful it
felt, how nice she'd been to fuck me and other such lies. She in
turn told me how nice it was to possess a slave.
She said," You've had a busy day slut. You haven't even
started supper yet, but that's ok, I'm in the mood for pizza
tonight." She went to the phone and called Domino's. She ordered a
pizza with everything on it. Playing her role to the hilt, she
didn't care what I wanted.
Turning to me she said," You'd better fix your face dearie,
and straighten your dress....You look a mess." I complied with a
wondering look on my face. Chris said, "You want to look like a respectable
pussyboy when the pizza man comes." Nervously I waited until the doorbell
rang. I didn't dare speak, so I just handed him the check and tip,
took the pizza and closed the door. I don't think he noticed
anything strange about it, but I felt demeaned by appearing even
briefly in front of a man dressed as I was.
We sat at the table to eat and Chris proposed a toast," To our
new DATE NIGHT game." As we clinked glasses I was struck by the look
of those long painted fingernails holding my wine glass. She
insisted that I eat the meal without picking off the ingredients I
disliked. She commented," It's not ladylike to pick at your food."
I tried to eat as daintily as I could manage with those long
After supper she led me to the bedroom where she removed the
dildo. "Tonight we are going to make love as lesbians." she
announced. We stood kissing and caressing while she slowly
undressed me. When we were both naked, we crawled into bed. Under
her direction I caressed her breasts, licked her nipples, kissed her
body all over and performed oral sex to bring her to orgasm. This
slow, unhurried, prolonged lovemaking was especially satisfying to
her as she needn't worry about turning me on. She did fondle my
tits a bit, but only because she wanted to.
When at last she was satiated, we lay cuddled closely while
she said, "Well Babe, this game was what you wanted and I really
enjoyed it too. I hope that it was ok for you, but that's not
critical I've discovered that having a slave is great! While you
didn’t do as good a job of cleaning as I would have, you'll improve
in time. It took a sex game to get you to help with the housework,
but it's nice to know that twice a month you'll be domestic." Still
in my submissive role, I cooed a falsetto," Yes Mistress."
"From now on, when it's the day for DATE NIGHT," she
continued," I will have you go grocery shopping. I'll make you a
list, you will buy the stuff and put it all away in the morning.
Then you will shave your body, bathe and get into your slave girl
getup. You will be ready when I get home so I won't need to waste
time getting you fixed up." She was speaking softly, but letting
that she had taken control of the DATE NIGHT agenda.
"You wanted me to be dominant," Chris reminded me. "I gave it
a good try and discovered that I LOVED it!" she said with a smile.
"Many people would think it looks stupid to see you as a feminized
submissive. but I enjoyed the power trip and got a lot of work done
for me. If we're going to play kinky games, I might as well unload
some of my chores onto you."
She kissed me and said,"Get out of that getup now baby, get
cleaned up and come back to bed. The game is over for THIS time."
I arose, went to the bathroom and ripped off the tape letting my
cock spring free. It felt great to stand up and pee again! My wig,
fake eyelashes and fingernails were removed and carefully stored
before scrubbing off the make up. I used polish remover to clean
the paint from my toenails. Stepping into the shower I let the warm
water flow over my aching body. My feet were sore from the many
hours spent in heels. I was weary from all my chores. My poor ass
ached from the repeated anal ****s and of course, the tampex. My
cock untouched for so long now stood erect, appearing strange
without it's normal hairy surroundings. My legs were smooth as
silk. It had been some weekend!
It was nearly midnight before I crawled back into bed. Chris
was still awake and I pulled her close to kiss her firmly. We made
passionate love as husband and wife in our normal roles. For the
first time since the beginning of our game I had a normal orgasm
without having to eat my own come. We fell asl**p in each other's
Sunday all was normal. Neither of us mentioned anything about
the previous events. Several times during the day i noticed Chris
staring at me with a mysterious smile. I sensed that she was
thinking about our next DATE NIGHT. I thought about the experience
all day, realizing that in creating this dominant personna I'd made
a lot of work for myself. "Give a man what he thinks he wants and
he won't like it." Chris had once remarked. She had been so right!
It was too late now, I knew. She had learned to love being in total
control and unless we eliminated DATE NIGHT altogether; I was going
to be her slave twice a month.
It was finally Friday. It was to be our scheduled Date Night! It had been
two weeks since Chris had made me her sissy slave and decided that twice a
month she would be my Mistress. At first these nights turned me on far more
than they did Chris, as I really liked to play a very submissive role. She
had found it difficult to get into the spirit of things at first and had
only participated in order to keep me happy. All that had changed after she
dressed me as a woman and used me like one. Once she had experienced the
power of having me totally under her control, she found that she loved it!
Tonight, things would be taken to a new level. I had made contact with a
guy on the computer bulletin board, named Bryan, that wanted to play the
role of Master to both Chris and I. When I explained that she was not into
playing submissive roles, he offered to come over and make love to my wife,
while I was bound and helplessly f***ed to watch. That idea intrigued me.
We have been swinging for quite a few years now, and I had never seen her
actually making it with another man.
Tonight she came home from work, and without even pausing to talk about her
day, she ordered me to go to the bedroom and strip naked. Sensing that
something was different about her attitude, I hurriedly complied. She
turned the music into our bedroom far louder than normal. By the time she
came into the bedroom, I was naked. She smiled oddly and said, "That's a
good sex slave."
Reaching behind the bed, she pulled out the restraints I had made several
years ago, consisting of leather cuffs connected by seat belt material.
Humming softly, she fastened me to the bedposts so I stood facing the bed
with my arms spread-eagled. Next she got a roll of duct tape and taped my
ankles together. She then took some strips of that duct tape and taped my
chest meat into small, but very real breasts. All of this we had done
before, and it was one of my favorite games. I suspected that she would
soon dress me in one of her nighties. Instead, she left the room saying,
"Don't go away." She chuckled softly as she left. Unbeknown to me she went
down to our "toy" chest and brought a bunch of our adult toys upstairs.
With the music up so loud, I couldn't hear anything else. While I stood
firmly secured, she sat down to play computer games in the other room. I
waited patiently, having no other choice.
After what seemed like a very long time, she walked into the bedroom, with
Bryan. She had called him up and told him to come over. Tonight was
certainly going to be a new experience!
Bryan walked over and checked how securely I was fastened. "You did a
beautiful job Mistress Chris." he said as he pulled her into his arms and
kissed her deeply. They laid down on the bed and kissed and caressed each
other for a while, before Bryan suggested that perhaps they ought to get me
into a more slave-like state. Chris asked, "What do you mean Master Bryan?"
He replied," I always keep my slaves closely shaved, do you have a razor?"
"Certainly my dear" Chris replied, and retrieved it from the main bathroom.
Bryan wasted no time as he proceeded to shave my body totally from the neck
down. When I started to protest, he shoved a dildo gag into my mouth, and
strapped it in place. "A good slave should be seen and not heard." he said
giving me a slap on the ass for emphasis. This shaving didn't take long
since it had only been two weeks since my last total body shave. Bryan
remarked when the shaving was complete, " The slave looks like a little boy
now, except for those cute little titties you made. I think that I would
rather have a slut slave tonight, let's play dress-up with our toy." "Great
idea Master Bryan", Chris replied. She then added, " I love having her as
my sissy slut too." For the next hour they put make-up, a wig, high-heels,
bra, pantyhose, etc. on me. They even painted my fingernails and toenails!
I could see myself in the mirror, and was stunned.
Chris got them each a glass of wine, which they sipped as they sat chatting
as if I wasn't even there. Soon, Bryan was helping Pat get undressed and
she helped him get ready. Bryan asked Chris," Shall we blindfold HER?"
Chris said," Hell No! Make the poor worthless slut watch while a Real Man
makes love to me."
They began with caressing each other's nude bodies and soon moved on to oral
sex. Bryan slipped down to her crotch and soon she was moaning with
pleasure. She never got worked up that fast with me! When Chris took his
magnificent, hard young cock into her mouth, I felt the tears running down
my cheeks. In my fantasies it never was like this! I could only watch in
For a couple of hours they made love until they had mutual orgasms. While
they cuddled in the warm afterglow, Bryan suggested ,"It's time to put our sex
slave to work". He picked up my feet and laid me on the bed with my head
hanging over the edge. He then guided Chris until she straddled my face.
"Make the little sissy slut lick your cunt clean." He undid my gag. Chris pulled my face
to her crotch and ordered, "Lick me bitch!" I had never tasted another man's
cum, very rarely my own. Now I was powerless to prevent doing so. I
licked and slurped at her steaming pussy lips and deep inside her cunt until she had another orgasm. She finally said, "That's all I can handle for now." Then she added," Bryan, I know that you said you were straight, but I think you should make the sissy
slave lick you clean also; SHE does such a good job."
She took his cock in her hand and pressed it to my lips, saying, "That's a
good girl, lick all my juices off of this Wonderful cock." In my bondage
state, I was f***ed to lick his cock and balls while the strong smell of
recent sex filled my nostrils. Chris said, "Open your lips bitch, take it
in your mouth. I want to turn you into a sissy cocksucker." Bryan slid his limp
dick into my mouth and f***ed me to suck and slurp until he was once again
fully erect. Then he grabbed my head and began fucking my mouth, completely
oblivious to my gagging. As a Master he was unconcerned with my discomfort,
and concentrated on his pleasure! The roughness used in this oral **** was
unexpected and made me realize that I really was under their control. The
"game" had gone too far, but now I could do nothing to stop it.
He finally came in my mouth and told me, "Swallow it all slut, spill one
precious drop, and I will beat the shit out of you." I obeyed, despite my
revulsion. Chris applauded crying, "Magnificent, Master Bryan. It would be
fun to watch you fuck the slut's tight cunt, but I want to save your next
orgasm for myself." She got the strap-on dildo and as she put it on said,
"So I guess I'll have to do it. She wanted to be a slave, and slaves don't
fuck, they get fucked."
Bryan undid my hands and f***ed me to my hands and knees ordering me," Ok
Slave, beg Mistress Chris to fuck your poor worthless pussy."
"Please Mistress Chris, fuck me for your pleasure." I begged. I received a
resounding slap on both cheeks of my ass. Master Bryan said," You have much
to learn slut! That's not what you were told to do. You must obey ALL
orders exactly and instantly! Now try again." My mind raced to try to
remember his original order. " Please Mistress Chris, please fuck my poor
worthless pussy." I pleaded. Chris now knelt behind me and smeared a large
gob of Vaseline on my asshole and using one, then two fingers, she f***ed it
inside of me. "Purr for me bitch, show how much you appreciate all that I'm
doing to you." Chris snarled with a new f***efulness in her voice. So I did, cooing like a little girl," Oh Mistress, that feels so wonderful." Bryan
grabbed one of my nipples with each hand and pinched them quite hard. " You
must always address her as Mistress Chris, you have no right to use less
than her full title." Bryan sat holding my nipples so my face was scant
inches from the cock that had so recently ravished my mouth, while Chris
f***ed the dildo inside me. "Go ahead Mistress Chris," he said," Fuck the sissy
slut." Chris grabbed my hips and began savagely fucking my ass. She had
used the dildo on me before, but never so roughly. All of her natural
tenderness had vanished and been replaced by a new sense of her power. This
was not lovemaking, this was ****!
With Chris ramming the dildo up my ass and Bryan controlling my movements by
his fingers pinching my nipples, I was trapped on a hideous ride that I knew
would end only when they decided. The pain in my nipples was intense and
almost overcame the pain in my ass. My urge to be submissive had long since
dissolved into real fear. Chris alone would have quit long ago, but with
Bryan's support she was actually enjoying herself. At last they tired of
this and with a little pat on the fanny, Chris pulled out the dildo. "Not
too bad slut, you'll improve with practice. Don't worry you'll get lots
more practice." she promised. I was allowed to collapse onto my side, my
hands went up to my throbbing, painful nipples.
Bryan told Chris, "This slave is easily controlled through her nipples, we
should get them pierced. With some rings permanently installed through
them, she could be easily dominated even when I'm not around." Chris smiled,
"Hmmm, it would be a constant reminder of her new status. Let me think
about it." " It would be simple, we could take her right now to a friend of
mine who'd be glad to do it. He'd do the job for a blow job." Chris said,"
The blow job is no problem, now that our slave is a cocksucker." She laughed
and kissed him lustily. A shiver ran through me as I realized they were
discussing me like a piece of fuckmeat.
"Let's save that for another time," Chris said," Right now I'm hungry and
need another drink." They got off the bed and ordered me to get my lazy slut
ass up and busy. While they sat on the couch necking, I fixed their drinks.
When I delivered them Pat tweaked my sore nipples saying, "Yes some rings
might be just the thing, they'll look sooo cute." She sounded so serious, I
I returned to the kitchen and fixed them tv dinners and soup. When I set
their meals on the table, I noticed he was licking her nipples and she was
loving it. They ate ignoring me completely. Bryan commented," Slave is
going to have to learn to cook better than this, after all WE are going to
need to keep up our strength for all of the great sex we are going to have."
Chris replied," Don't worry, Slave is going to learn MANY new things. The
bitch wanted this scene, well now she's just going to have to live with it."
Bryan said," From now until the next Date Night you should continue her
training. Do not have intercourse with her, you may use her tongue for your
pleasure, of course, and I would recommend that you fuck her pussy several
times a day. It's very important when training a new slave to remain
dominant at all times." Chris answered," Oh yes, you masterful hunk! Of
course you are right Master Bryan."
After they finished eating they went to the bedroom for more sex while I
cleaned up. Soon they called for me to join them. I was made to kneel on
the floor beside the bed and watch while Chris rode his cock to another
orgasm. Again, they made me use my tongue to clean my wife’s cunt and Bryan’s cock when they were finished.
Master Bryan had me dress him in his clothes when he was finally ready to
leave. When he was fully dressed, he stripped me naked. "One last chore
Slave, I want you to display your hairless body to me and Mistress Chris,
while you masturbate." This was the final humiliation, I stroked myself to
orgasm catching my own cum in my left hand. "Poor slave didn't get any
supper, You may eat your cum." I hesitated for a moment, then seeing the
looks they were exchanging, lapped up my own cum. Bryan announced. "Well
you are now a cocksucking, cum gobbling, little sissy slut sex slave."
He then tied me hand and foot on the floor, replaced the gag and
passionately kissed my naked wife. As he left I heard him tell Chris thanks
for a great time and to call him anytime. She told him that she certainly
Chris returned to the bedroom, looked down at my helpless body and said,"
This was a GREAT IDEA you had. I really enjoyed myself. He was a REAL STUD
and wore me out." She crawled into bed and turned off the light. She said,"
I can hardly wait to continue your training, goodnight Slave." I could only
lay there in stunned silence, with my nipples aching, my tortured ass in
pain, reeking of sex and dreading the morning. Even more than another day
of housework and service as a maid, I was dreading the next DATE NIGHT.
Chris seemed only too willing to f***e me into new degrading situations.
What would be next?
During the two weeks since Chris and Bryan had used me as a sissy sex slave,
neither Chris or I had discussed that night. She had found the night very
stimulating, while I had found it degrading and not nearly as exciting as it
had seemed in my fantasies. Chris had made it clear while in her Mistress
role that I was to keep my body shaved even between Date Nights. " Having
to shave you every time takes up too much time and delays my pleasure." She
had said. Since I was still in my slave role at the time, I had to comply
with her order. This shaving myself became a time consuming part of my
routine grooming procedure.
Chris informed me, " Tonight we are having company. Bryan told me about a
couple that he thought we should meet. I talked with the lady on the phone,
and they are coming over tonight. I do want you to be on your best behavior
tonight slave." I was surprised by her announcement as she had never made
plans without consulting me before becoming my Mistress. Now she seemed to
be doing it whenever she pleased. She asked, " Do you understand that you
will obey instantly and not embarrass me in front of them?" I responded, "
Yes Mistress." Chris said, " Good, if we can expand the cast of players in
our ` game', the possibilities will geometrically expand." When we first
started our secret games she had thought of them as a very personal matter
and her willingness to invite other people into our play showed how much her
attitude had changed since gaining such power over me. I really wished that
she had discussed this with me first! Chris had agreed to meet them to see
if the chemistry seemed right. She had invited them over for drinks with
the prior understanding that there would be NO SEX that night. Although we
had never seen either Rachel or Jerry in person, Chris had exchanged
fantasies with Rachel several times during phone conversations. They were
to arrive at around 7:30 pm. At exactly 7:30 the doorbell rang.
I opened the door and welcomed them into our home. I took Rachel's hand and
gave it a gentlemanly kiss. She glared at me haughtily and hissed," You'll
pay for this effrontery slave. No one touches me without my permission." I
mumbled, "I'm sorry Mistress." Jerry removed Rachel's coat and carefully
laid it on the couch before shaking my hand. Rachel looked stunning in her
black leather halter top, mini-skirt and thigh length spiked heeled boots.
She went to Chris and gave her a big hug by way of greeting.
We retired to the f****y room and I took the drink orders. While they began
a conversation I mixed the drinks and served them. Jerry thanked me but
Rachel stopped Chris as she started to say thanks by holding up her hand and
saying, " You should never thank a slave for serving you dear; it is their
privilege to do so." Jerry nodded his affirmation of her statement. Jerry
was quite a bit bigger than I was and could be easily described as what
Chris would call a hunk. I could see there was a physical attraction there,
which did not escape Rachel's discerning eye. She asked Chris if she would
like to inspect Slave more closely. Chris casually said, " Why yes Mistress
Rachel, if it's not too much trouble." Rachel replied, "No trouble at all,
STRIP Slave." Jerry stood up and removed all of his clothing without
hesitation. When his trousers were removed we could see that he was wearing
lacy pink panties. Chris raised her eyebrows in surprise upon seeing them.
She knew that I loved it when she made me wear panties, but wouldn't have
suspected such a thing about a hunk like Jerry.
When the panties were removed his huge cock was nearly fully erect. Chris
reached out and took it in her hand. It must have been at least 9" long and
thick as well. He stood stoically still despite Chris's tender stroking.
Chris exclaimed, "Mistress Rachel your slave is magnificent! And so well
trained!" Rachel replied, "Thank you Mistress Chris. Your slave could be
easily trained as well. I could help you with that process if you like."
She continued, "It would be no bother at all; I enjoy breaking a man's
spirit and bending him to our will."
Chris's enthusiasm for this game had increased dramatically since seeing
Slave's nude body. "Why not," she said. " My slut was always talking about
wanting to be my submissive fucktoy; it will serve the little bitch right to
give him what he thinks he wants." She turned to me and ordered, "Strip
slut. Let's show Mistress Rachel what she has to work with." Emulating
Jerry's unhesitating obedience I stood up and took off my clothes. Mistress
Rachel came over to me and looked me over carefully. My hairless body, so
carefully shaved a couple of hours ago drew a nod of approval, but my dick
hung submissively limp and she snorted," Poor Mistress Chris, how in the
world could you ever be sexually satisfied with such a worthless cock?"
Chris just shrugged her shoulders.
Chris had clearly changed her mind about the NO SEX tonight rule as she
turned to me and ordered, "Slut, go get into your fucktoy outfit. Be quick
about it! We'll be waiting right here." A while back, Chris on one of our
DATE NIGHT weekends had taken me on a humiliating shopping trip where she
bought my slave girl outfit. A little French maid outfit with a very short
skirt; wig; a matching bra, panties and garter belt set; high heeled shoes
and black mesh stockings; and a complete make-up kit composed what Chris
called my slut outfit. I hurried off to obey her command while Chris and
Rachel continued chatting about what they might like to do tonight. Jerry
was still standing silent like some naked decoration when I left.
In the bathroom I glanced at my hairless body and was amazed at how easily
my masculinity had disappeared along with the body hair. I painted my
toenails with the garish red polish Chris insisted I use. While they dried,
I applied my make-up as Chris had previously instructed me. She had me use
blue eye shadow to enhance my sluttish look. The long fake eyelashes went
on much easier now that I had practiced. The mascara and eyeliner were also
getting much easier to apply.
When the make-up was completed, I pulled the black mesh hose up my smooth,
hairless legs and I hooked them to the garter belt. Using strips of duct
tape I taped my chest flesh to form the petite but real feminine breasts
that Chris loved to play with. After I put on my bra the tape was invisible
and my nipples protruded from the holes in the peek-a-boo bra. The matching
lacy panties were next pulled on with my cock and balls tucked neatly
between my legs. These black matching items always made me feel so
feminine. I stepped into my short French maid skirt and put on my puffy
sleeved, low necked blouse. My wig was next put on and brushed out a bit.
I put on a pair of hoop earrings and the choker necklace. My high-heeled
toeless shoes always felt awkward when I first put them on, but I was able
to walk in them quite nicely by now.
Taking the case with the fake fingernails from the cabinet, I glued them on.
I always saved them for last as it made the rest of the transformation too
difficult if I was wearing them. Those fake nails were already painted to
match my toenails. Looking in the mirror I could see that I had done a good
job. I looked every bit the slut Chris wanted to serve her. The degrading
prospect of appearing like this in front of Mistress Rachel and Jerry still
made me nervous, but to please Mistress Chris I would do anything! Or at
least that's what I'd been saying, now that would be tested severely. I
wasn't sure that I was ready for whatever might happen. But, this had been
all my idea to start with and I felt compelled to go through with it.
When I walked back into the f****y room, I was surprised to see Slave's head
under Chris's skirt! He was performing oral sex on her while she and
Mistress Rachel continued chatting nonchalantly about their plans. Chris
looked up to notice me and praised," Well done Slut, you look very pretty
tonight." Mistress Rachel put her hands on the hem of my short skirt, lifted
it up and examined my panty clad bottom. "Nice ass Slut, we'll have to find
a use for that." she said menacingly.
Chris was becoming very aroused by Slave's ministrations now so Rachel asked
her," Why don't you take Slave into your bedroom and enjoy him for a bit
Mistress Chris?" Chris replied, "Thank you Mistress Rachel, I think I will."
She stood up and ordered, "Stand Slave." When Slave immediately stood up,
Chris took his cock in her hand and led him by it down the hall to the
Mistress Rachel smirked at me and ordered, "Slut go to our car and bring me
the travel bag in the back seat." I looked at her in disbelief, I just
couldn't go out of the house dressed like this! Her dominant glare won out
over my reservations quickly and I swished out to the car parked in our
driveway. Retrieving the bag as rapidly as possible, I hurried back into
the house. Mistress Rachel said softly, "That's a good slave. You have
real possibilities Slut. I know that the plan was for No Sex tonight, but a
Mistress always brings a few toys along, just in case."
She opened up her bag and pulled out a riding crop. "Bend over Slut, and
grab your ankles." she ordered. I wasn't expecting this at all, as my
agreement with Chris made it quite clear that I wasn't into pain. Obviously
she had her own agenda! She pulled down my panties and lightly whipped my
ass cheeks, gradually increasing the f***e applied until my ass was sore and
quite red. "A Slave, even a Slut like you, should walk around with a
pretty, red ass."
Soon she quit the whipping and let me stand up to remove my blouse and bra.
Mistress Rachel caressed my titties and licked and sucked on my nipples. My
cock became erect as she told me how nice it was to have such a pretty
little sissy for a slave. "Get down on your hands and knees bitch," she
commanded. I got down on all fours as she reached into her bag and produced
a jar of KY jelly. Greasing my asshole she worked one finger inside me. As
it wiggled around I writhed and moaned." The only sounds you are allowed to
make are those of pleasure, and you had better make lots of those to show
your Mistress how much you appreciate all of the trouble I'm going through."
she warned me as she shoved in the second finger. I lied, "Oh yes Mistress,
it feels so good." I continued moaning with feigned pleasure as her third
finger was squeezed into my tight asshole. Rachel commented ,"Your cunt is
too tight. Oh well, a series of butt plugs will soon loosen up your pussy."
My cock was screaming for the relief of orgasm as she continued forcing that
lubricant into my "cunt", but Rachel just laughed asking with mock concern,
"You'd like to fuck me right now, wouldn't you Slut?" I pleaded, "Oh yes
Mistress Rachel, Very Much so." She laughed out loud and said, "You fool,
you are the Slut and you GET fucked!" "Besides," she continued, " How dare
you think your pitiful little cock could please ME! I can have Slave fuck me
whenever I want, listen to the sounds coming from the bedroom."
Chris was obviously deep in the throes of passion, judging from the moans
of," Oh yes Slave, More Slave," etc. coming from the bedroom. She never
got that loud with me. This was not working out as it had in my fantasies!
Chris had gone wild with pleasure! So far I had only suffered pain and
Mistress Rachel now strapped on a dildo and knelt behind me. "You wanted
some fucking, I'm going to give you some fucking." she promised. The dildo
was slowly f***ed into my well greased asshole filling my insides with it's
bulk. She reached around and grabbed my nipples, pinching them f***efully.
With her using my nipples to control my movements, I was f***ed to hump my
ass to recieve her vigorous thrusts. The pain from my nipples overcame the
painful thrusts in my ass. I was horribly trapped into submitting to this
****, which would only end with Mistress's orgasm. When at last, she came,
the dildo was removed.
When I collapsed with exhaustion on the floor, my hands went up to my
throbbing nipples. They were too sore to touch! Mistress Rachel put the
dildo to my lips as she straddled my chest. " Go ahead Slut, lick it clean.
You got it dirty, now you clean it!" she ordered." You stupid little bitch,
you forgot to douche before you had sex. Don't worry dearie, as my slave I
will give you a nice warm enema before I fuck you in the future." An ENEMA!
I had really let myself in for more than I had bargained for. My tongue
tentatively licked the dildo. "Must I bring out the cat-o-nine tails to
enf***e my will?" she asked sweetly. Remembering the pain from just the
crop, I answered, "No Mistress." and really licked the dildo until it was
Saying, "Come Slut!" she led me into the bedroom where my wife was still
enjoying a marathon, multi-orgasmic fuck with Slave. She looked so sexy all
flushed, sweaty and thrusting her hips wildly upward to meet Slave's
vigorous thrusts. She was truely beautiful! Mistress Rachel said," You may
climax now Slave." And he DID! It was amazing! Mistress even controlled his
orgasms with her power.
He bent down to kiss Chris deeply as she shuddered with another of countless
orgasms she'd enjoyed. "That was excellent Slave!" she praised him for all
of the pleasures he'd given her.
Mistress Rachel beamed with pride over her demonstration of power, then
ordered," Kneel by the side of the bed Slut. Slave assist Mistress Chris to
get into position to be cleaned." Slave helped Chris to the side of the bed
and d****d her legs over my shoulders. Mistress Rachel now told me," Now
lick her clean Slut." Slave's come was oozing out of my wife’s cunt now scant
inches from my face. This was revolting, to lick another man's come from my
wife was too degrading for words. Slave shoved my face right into it, and
realizing the total futility of resisting, I began to lick her clean. The
smell of the sweat mixed in with Chris's natural juices and Slaves musky
male odors made my mind reel, but I licked her clean bringing her to another
orgasm. Finally she said that she's had enough and needed to rest for a
Mistress Rachel now brought Slave's cock to my lips saying," Go ahead Slut,
finish the clean up. Lick Mistress Chris's juices off this magnificent
cock." Chris sat up and said," Yes you little sissy cunt, I want to watch
you lick his cock clean, He has earned that much. What a magnificent
stallion he is! Now lick him good Slut." I used my tongue to lick the
mixture of her juices and his come from his dick feeling totally degraded by
my situation. Still half dressed as a girl; wearing a wig and in heels; my
nipples painfully throbbing; and my ravished ass oozing the melted KY jelly;
I was licking another man's cock! How had things gone this far so fast?
When the girls were satisfied that his cock was clean, they decided it would
be fun to watch me suck it! Chris put it to my lipstick covered lips and
cooed, "Come on Slut, suck on his cock for me. You've already eaten his
come from my pussy and I want you now to go the final step. My little Slut
is going to become a cocksucker!" Mistress Rachel added," Since you are
obviously not capable of fucking like a man, you need to learn some other
skills in order to be useful."
Chris pushed Slave's cock into my mouth. Even in it's semi-flaccid state,
His cock filled my mouth. Rachel sat on the bed and started caressing Chris,
while both of them encouraged my efforts. As I sucked and slurped his cock,
it grew to full erection. This seemed impossible as he had come so
recently; this guy was a fucking machine! He grabbed my head and began
thrusting into my mouth, choking me with it's sheer bulk. I was gagging as
his cock hit the back of my throat, but his grip was very firm and I was
powerless to escape his fucking my face. His brutal oral **** continued
until I felt him cum in my mouth. It seemed that pulsing spurts would
never stop filling my mouth.
Finally he pulled his spent cock out of my mouth and Mistress Rachel
ordered," Swallow every bit of it Slut, Slave has worked very hard to give
you that gift of cock cream and it would be so ungrateful to waste a single drop." So
despite my revulsion, I swallowed it. "That's a good girl." she praised me.
When the tears cleared from my eyes, I could see Chris licking Rachel's
pussy. She had never done that before, but was now so turned on that it
seemed perfectly natural.
As I lay on the floor trying to recover from my oral ravishment, Chris
looked up from her work and commanded," Cocksucker fetch us some more
drinks." I got to my feet and wobbled on the high-heeled shoes to make
another round of drinks. I really NEEDED a drink to get the taste of come
out of my mouth!
Returning to the bedroom I saw both Chris and Slave bringing Rachel to
orgasm. They took their drinks without even a word of thanks and sat
chatting as if I wasn't even there. Mistress Rachel pulled my face to her
crotch and had me lick her pussy while the conversation continued unabated.
In my fantasies about being a submissive, sex slave it was never like this.
In them I received some sexual satisfaction. Now I was being used for
everyone else's pleasure with no regard for mine.
After several more rounds of drinks and a couple of hours of recovery time
Mistress Rachel Asked," Mistress Chris don't you think it's about time that
Slut got to cum?" Chris pondered the question a moment before answering, "
Yes, I guess she has earned that privilege." Mistress had Slave lift me up
and lay me on my back on the bed with a pillow under my ass. He picked me
up so easily that I was made aware of his great strength. To resist would
be futile. He could overpower me with very little effort.
Mistress Rachel began fondling my cock and Mistress Chris playing with my
very tender nipples while Slave put his cock to my mouth. The girls told me
to suck it to make him hard again. "Go ahead Slut, Do it!" Chris commanded.
"You're already officially a cocksucker now, so it's only a matter of more
practice." she added. By now I was beyond offering any resistance and
totally submissive. Like a true slut I took his cock in my hand and placed
it in my mouth. Once again I slurped, licked and sucked him to full
erection; only this time he didn't start that violent thrusting. Instead he
withdrew from my mouth and moved down between my legs. He raised and spread
my legs. I was about to get anally ****d!
The girls kept working on my cock and nipples. Chris moved to straddle my
face, facing Slave. I was f***ed to lick her pussy while Slave f***ed his
cock up my ass. The pain of this intrusion would have been much worse if
the earlier dildo **** hadn't already loosened me up some. Chris got off my
face and said," That's it Slut, enjoy being fucked by a real man. You'll be
getting a lot of this in the future, so you might well learn to like it."
Chris advised adding, "You wanted to be treated like a woman, well this is
how a REAL MAN treats a woman. You'd better enjoy it."
Slave was thrusting inside me with increasingly powerful strokes toward his
climax when due to Mistress Rachel's stroking my cock, I came all over my
stomach. " How cute!" Mistress Rachel exclaimed. She scooped up my come
with her hand and f***ed it into my mouth encouraging," You've gobbled
enough of Slaves cum, you might as well eat your own." I swallowed my own
come and licked her hand clean despite the violent thrusting which caused my
body to bounce with his tempo.
Mistress Rachel at last said, "You may cum Slave." In seconds I could feel
the warm spurts filling my asspussy. He slumped forward and gave me a long, deep
French kiss. he pulled out of me, leaving me too weary and sore to move.
The three of them sat drinking and smoking while I tried to regain my
composure. When I was able to move I hobbled to the bathroom to clean my
poor leaking ass.
By this time it was quite late, and Chris invited her new friends to stay
the night. She leaned over and gave Rachel a big hug and kissed her warmly.
She lay back in the bed and announced," Mistress Rachel and I will sl**p
here, Slave and Slut can sl**p in the other room." As she turned off the
light she reminded me, "Take off your pretty clothes carefully sweetie, and
wear your pink nightie to bed." sarcastically adding, "You do want to look
pretty for Slave don't you?"
That night was long and sl**pless for me despite it being short by the
clock. Slave cuddled up to me and caressed me like I was his woman...I
guess in some ways, I WAS. What a night this had been! I finally drifted
off to sl**p.
I was awaken by Slave putting his cock in my mouth. " Now Baby, suck my
cock not to please the Mistresses, but because You want to." he said. I
shook my head no. He squeezed my balls just hard enough to make the point
that I really had no choice. He straddled my chest and waved his cock mere
inches from my face urging, " Beg for it Bitch; You know you want it." His
tightened it's grip on my balls and I knew that I was being made an offer I
He kept me begging to suck his cock for several minutes before he slid it
into my mouth. This time I only had to suck it until he was erect before he
left to present himself to his Mistresses. What relief I felt when he left!
I didn't think I could handle another of those brutal oral ****s this
morning. I went to the bathroom to pee and while there reapplied my makeup
before presenting myself to the Mistresses.
Chris was licking Rachel's pussy while Slave was fucking her from behind.
Mistress Rachel looked at me and ordered, "Fix us some breakfast Slut, and
leave that nightie on...I like to look at your cute little ass." I left them
heavily involved in their three-way action and went to the kitchen.
By the time I had finished cooking a beautiful breakfast of bacon, eggs and
toast; they came straggling out and sat at the table. They chatted happily
about what a great time they'd had while I served them their food. They
completely ignored me except for patting my fanny whenever it came within
Slave pulled me onto his lap, and kissed me full on the mouth. I struggled
to get free; this was too humiliating...he was treating me as if I were a
REAL woman who belonged to him. They all laughed at my embarrassment and
Mistress Chris said," It's too late to be shy now Slut! He's already fucked
you at both ends and filled you with his come. Besides, you stupid sissy
cunt, I've told him that he can use you for his pleasure whenever he wants.
You had better cooperate or we will need to really hurt you."
I knew that Mistress possessed both the will and the means to inflict a
great deal of pain. Discretion being the better part of valor, I relaxed
and submitted to his caresses. He was sucking my nipples and I was getting
turned on. The girls moved to the couch to watch us perform and were
caressing each other while giving encouraging advice.
Slave had me kneel in front of him and beg to suck his cock. Mistress
Rachel urged," Come on you little cocksucker, you know you want to put on a
show for us." I begged quite realistically, "Please Slave let me suck your
beautiful cock. I crave your cum. Etc." Slave pulled down his panties and
held his cock to my mouth. I opened my mouth and took it inside. Mistress
Chris said, "Slut looks so pretty with a cock in her mouth, doesn't she?"
Mistress Rachel replied, "Yes she does. It's so nice to watch our slaves
playing with each other, as we direct the action."
This morning Slave was much more gentle with me. He stood holding my head
in position, but didn't violently **** my mouth. He was content to let me
stroke and suck him to orgasm. Now it seemed more like making love than
****. After all, this was mostly a show for our Mistresses. They seemed to
be enjoying our performance and it felt like it was a long time before
Mistress Rachel finally said, "You may climax now Slave." As on previous
occasions Slave came on cue filling my mouth with his spurts of semen.
No sooner had he climaxed when Mistress Rachel ordered me to crawl over to
the couch and open my mouth to show them Slave's come still held in my
mouth. Mistress Chris said, "That's a good cocksucker Slut! You have
learned a lot in such a short time." Mistress Rachel told me," You may now
swallow it Slut." I swallowed it all without gagging. Maybe they were
right, I could adapt to new tasks!
"Slave, it's your turn now. We want to watch while you suck Slut's cock."
Mistress Rachel commanded! When I stood up Slave knelt in front of me.
"Hold up your nightie Slut, so we can get a better view of your clitty cock." Mistress Chris told me. There I stood holding the hem of my nightie with both hands while
Slave sucked me to orgasm. It didn't take very long as I had been allowed
very little sexual relief during this game. The girls inspected his
mouthful of cum before having him swallow it. Mistress Chris said," Slave
give Slut a big kiss." Slave took me into his arms and we kissed like
lovers. The taste of my come in his mouth was mingled with the taste of his
in my mouth. Strange, but somehow now after all the degrading things I'd
been f***ed to endure, it didn't seem so bad.
Mistress Rachel ordered Slave to fetch her strap-on dildo, and Mistress
Chris told me to get hers for her. Slave and I looked at each other, but
did as we'd been ordered. The girls strapped on the dildos and greased them
up while Slave and I got into the positions demanded. I lay on my back and
Slave was on his hands and knees with our mouths locked in a kiss. Mistress
Chris began fucking me with her dildo while Mistress Rachel was fucking
Slave with her's. Despite the vigorous thrusting the Mistresses were using
in their simultaneous dildo **** of their slaves, we were ordered to
maintain the kiss throughout the ordeal. Our moans were stifled by each
other's mouth and tongue.
By the time the Mistresses were done, it was mid-afternoon. Mistress Rachel
told Slave to get dressed and gather up their belongings. It was time to
leave. When all was ready they walked to the front door and Rachel gave
Chris a big kiss. Jerry and I shook hands and they left.
Chris told me to shower and get out of my slut outfit. She said," You smell
like a whorehouse!" I put all of my slut stuff away and got cleaned up.
Chris was sitting at the computer playing games when I came back out. "
Well dear, I hope you enjoyed this "game"; I know I did." She said without
looking up from her game. She went on," When you first suggested these
weird ideas I thought you must be sick, but I've never enjoyed sex so much
before. You really looked cute sucking his cock, and I'm so proud of how
well you obeyed our orders. Besides, that Rachel is a wonderful lover."
I mumbled something about how I was happy that she had such a good time,
failing to mention that I had experienced mostly pain and humiliation. As I
turned to leave the room Chris said," By the way, Rachel invited us to a big
party at their house in two weeks. There will be lots of Masters and
Mistresses there to help in your training. I need to buy a new Mistress
outfit for the event, but you will go already dressed as Slut. I told her
that we would be there." Stunned by her lack of consultation with me first ,
I nodded saying, "Yes dear." I had created a monster by unleashing her
It had been two weeks since our wild weekend with Rachel and Jerry. They
and my wife Chris had turned me into a total sex slave, using me for their
sexual pleasure. I was made to dress like a woman and sexually used as a
woman. My ass had been dildo ****d by both women as well as Jerry's actual
****. They made me lick pussy for hours, often while filled with semen. I
lost track of how many times I'd been f***ed to suck Jerry's cock; sometimes
until he came in my mouth, other times just to get him hard for the ladies
pleasure. One way or another, I'd been coerced into swallowing every drop
of semen expended that weekend, even my own.
All My life "cocksucker" had been a terrible insult; now I was one! The
girls were referred to as Mistress Chris and Mistress Rachel the entire
weekend. Jerry had been called 'Slave ', while they had given me a slave
name of 'Slut'. They had used me as a slave with no regard for my pleasure,
being f***ed to satisfy their every whim. While serving two Mistresses had
been one of my fantasies, things had gone way past my vision of such a
scene. Even Slave had used me as his sex toy! I had certainly been made to
live up to the name of Slut!
At the end of my degrading ordeal, Mistress Rachel had invited us to a party
at their house in two weeks. Chris had accepted without consulting me,
considering that a frivolous act for a Mistress. I had wished she had
consulted me; I would have declined that invitation. One weekend of total
humiliation was quite enough! While it been a total turn-on for Chris being
a powerful Mistress served by two slaves, I had experienced only pain and
degradation. I was hoping to never see Rachel and Jerry again. They had
been instrumental in my degradation causing me to fear having to repeat what
had been a miserable experience. Besides, I was ashamed to face them after
what they'd seen me do.
Chris had been a very reluctant Mistress at first, but had found that she
loved having a slave to use for household chores and as her personal sex
toy. Now she looked forward to Date Nights and I had come to dread them.
There was no way she would let me weasel out of my rash vow of total
obedience. On Date Night I was her slave, the rest of the time our
relationship was normal. A weird arrangement, but I was stuck with it!
Chris and I hadn't spoken a word about our wild weekend since it happened.
Our lives returned to normal on the surface, but I was having a hard time
dealing with my feelings. The bisexual aspects bothered me a lot since I
had always been straight. Only the fact that I had been f***ed into acts
personally repugnant to me, made my memories somewhat bearable. Since Chris
had enjoyed herself so much, I knew I'd need to work on adopting a slave's
accepting attitude to survive any future games. There certainly were more
to come in my future.
Any faint hopes that Chris had forgotten about the party disappeared when
she phoned me from work saying, "I'll be leaving work shortly; You'd better
get ready. Remember we have a party to go to tonight." The sweetness in her
voice was meant for anyone in her office who might overhear her side of the
conversation. Realizing she was unable to speak freely, I asked, "Do you
mean for me to get ready as Slut?" She replied sweetly, "Yes Dear, that's
what I mean; see you soon" and hung up on me.
Damn, I'd really need to hustle to get ready before she came home! I
stripped off my regular clothes and got into the shower to begin shaving my
body. Slut was required to be completely hairless from the neck down.
Chris had decided that it kept me feeling submissive, and she was right.
Anybody seeing my body would immediately know that I was owned by some
Mistress, as a man would normally be hirsute. Fortunately the shaving went
quickly as I had completely shaved only two weeks before, and I normally
wasn't very hairy to begin with.
After washing carefully and toweling myself dry, I rubbed the sweet smelling
lotion all over my skin. Chris had told me that a lady should have nice
soft skin, and insisted that Slut use this particular lotion. Normally I
don't even put on suntan lotion as I despise the oily feel of it, but orders
are orders so I rubbed the lotion into my skin.
I painted my toenails with the garish red polish Chris had selected for me
and while they dried applied my makeup. The long fake eyelashes were glued
in place and a heavy coat of mascara used to enhance their appearance. The
eyeliner, and blue eye shadow went on much easier these days. At first I
could hardly manage to get it on as I am very sensitive around my eyes, but
over the many months of doing this twice a month, I was getting quite good
at it! The eyebrow pencil was used to darken and lengthen my eyebrows.
Once the eyes were done I put on a base coat and then some rouge to
emphasize my cheekbones. Red lipstick was put on my lips in a heavy coat.
Chris had chosen my makeup to stress the sluttiness of my appearance, and it
surely did that. When I was fully made up I looked like some cheap hooker!
She'd told me," Since you are going to be used as my slutty bitch, You might
as well look the part." While I disliked looking like this, it did help me
get into my Slut role and Mistress had ordered it.
Using strips of duct tape I formed my chest meat into those petite feminine
breasts that Chris loved to play with. They had grown over the years of her
sucking on them and pulling on my nipples. I had grown to love her doing
that so much that now I was unable to climax without that added stimulation!
I was totally dependent on her for my sexual release. With such complete
control so easily gained by using my nipples, Chris seldom needed to use the
ropes or chains anymore.
I got out my frilly white nipple -less bra and put it on concealing the tape,
but leaving my nipples exposed. They were already erect and protruded
sexily through the holes in the fabric. The matching Panties and garter
belt went on next. I opened a new pair of white mesh stockings and
carefully rolled each one up my smooth legs, and hooked them to the garter
belt. After stepping into my black, toeless, 4" high-heeled shoes, I looked
at myself in the full length mirror. I did have nice legs and a cute ass!
Taking my long wig from its form, I put it on and brushed it a bit.
Smiling I thought," It wouldn't be too much longer and I won't need to wear
this hot wig." The girls had decided that my hair should be allowed to grow
long enough to be styled in a feminine fashion. The very idea of both
Mistresses giving me a permanent sent a wave of submissive pleasure over me.
My frilly French Maid dress was the next thing I donned. It was very short
and barely covered my buns. Any time I bent over my panties would show. I
put on a dainty pair of earrings and the black velvet choker necklace with
the white bow. The little French maid cap completed my Slut outfit. I had
been transformed from a normal man into the sissy sex slave Slut!
The final step was to put on the long fake fingernails. I always saved them
for last, since wearing them made the rest of the transformation process too
difficult. My own fingernails were long enough to polish, but Chris
insisted that I wear these extra long fake ones to increase my helplessness.
They made even simple tasks more difficult. Besides she liked the way they
looked on me. Once they were glued on, I painted them to match my toenails
and I was ready. Mistress would be pleased!
Just then I heard Chris walk into the house from the garage. Damn, if I'd
only had a few more minutes more I could have greeted her at the door
presenting her a glass of wine. Mistress always loved that demonstration of
servitude so much, and I knew she was displeased when it wasn't there. It
wasn't my fault, she should have given me more time. The transformation to
Slut took quite a bit of time and she should know that.
Chris was carrying some bags which I took from her and set them on the
counter. She smiled at me and said, "You look very pretty Slut, good job."
I helped her off with her coat and hung it up before serving her a glass of
wine. She took it and told me, " take my bags into the bedroom, but don't
look in them...I have a surprise for you." "Yes Mistress." I replied and
started to obey when she added," Stay in there until I get through with my
call to Mistress Rachel." I muttered another, "Yes Mistress.", picked up the
sacks and carried them to the bedroom. It wasn't fair to be treated like a
c***d, after all the trouble I'd gone through getting ready, but as her
slave I wasn't entitled to fairness.
After about a half an hour of conversation, Chris finally came to the
bedroom and asked, "Did You douche Slut?" I was puzzled by her question, but
replied," No Mistress, I never douche." She looked at me in a condescending
manner asking," Oh Slut, do I have to show you everything a girl should
know?" She reached into one of her sacks and pulled out an enema bag.
Ordering, "Take off your panties dearie; your Mistress will show you this
time." she went to fill the bag. THIS TIME? That meant that she was
planning to add another chore to the "get ready" process. I pulled down my
panties and stepped out of them.
Chris returned holding the full enema bag and told me," Bend over and grab
your ankles slave, you do want to be clean for tonight's party, don't you?"
I muttered," Yes Mistress." and complied. She inserted the nozzle in my
asscunt and released the clip flooding my insides with warm soapy water. I
felt an instant need for relief, but she kept me standing there for at least
five minutes before allowing me to hobble into the bathroom.
The embarrassing noises made as my burden was released, caused Chris to
laugh at my discomfort which only increased my humiliation. The cramps soon
subsided, but it seemed to take forever before there was nothing left to
expel. I washed my bottom and returned to the bedroom to find Mistress
Mistress Chris was wearing a black leather halter top which pushed her
magnificent breasts up very alluringly. Her black leather skirt came to
mid-thigh. She had high black leather spike- heeled boots that went up
beneath her skirt. I was stunned by her beauty! She looked every bit the
dominatrix I wanted to serve. I was so lucky to have such a wonderful
mistress! For years I had wanted her to buy such garments, but she always
thought spending money on clothes she couldn't wear to work a foolish waste.
After one weekend with Mistress Rachel, she had thrown caution to the winds
and bought this wonderful outfit.
She motioned for me to kneel in front of her and lifted her skirt. She wore
no panties! I kissed her wonderful pussy and Mistress Chris was pleased by
this sign of my submission. " You are such a good slave Slut, I have a
present for you." She said reaching into her bag. She pulled out a lace-up
corset ordering me," Take off your dress and I'll help you into this." I
quickly obeyed and soon was laced very tightly into the corset. Breathing
was difficult and I wondered how I would be able to move while wearing it.
Mistress Chris praised," Darling, it does wonders for your figure!" I looked
in the full length mirror and saw that she was right. It did improve my
figure, and if it pleased Mistress I would manage somehow. I put my dress
Mistress now handed me a butt plug and a jar of KY jelly saying," Put this
in your asscunt Slut; it'll loosen you up for later." I greased up the plug and
f***ed it inside me embarrassed that she was watching this process. She
smiled pleasantly saying," Isn't it nice of me to be so considerate that I
allow you to prepare yourself and thereby avoid some of the pain associated
with anal ****?" I replied," Yes Mistress, that's very kind of you." and
meant it. If my ass was going to be ****d, it would help to have it
prelubricated and loosened.
As I reached for my panties, Mistress commanded, "Leave them off tonight, I
want to have your cute slave ass totally accessible to me and my friends at all times.
" I shuddered to think of countless hands fondling my bare bottom, and worse;
but merely dropped the panties on the bed. Mistress motioned for me to
follow her, so of course, I did.
We went to the hall closet where Mistress donned her long leather coat and
handed me a short cape to wear. She looked wonderful, I looked very
skimpily clad. Indeed I was! With my bare bottom barely covered, I knew
that every little breeze would immediately be felt. I prayed that we
wouldn't have to walk very far from where we parked to get to the party.
Bad enough to be dressed like this without freezing or having to meet
strangers on the street.
Mistress pointed to the overnight bag on the floor of the closet and
ordered," Bring that slave. Mistress Rachel told me a Mistress always has a
few toys along with her, so I packed a few things." I picked up the bag and
followed her into the garage. Naturally she was going to drive, so I got in
on the passenger side. The seat was cold on my bare bottom, but my shivers
were mostly due to nervous apprehension of what lie ahead. I didn't know
what would happen, but was sure that it would not be pleasant for me.
Mistress drove expertly the few miles to the party, following Mistress
Rachel's directions like a born navigator. I was very nervous about being
outside our house for the first time dressed as Slut. What if we got into
an accident, or had a flat tire, or any number of unforseen things which
would expose my humiliating condition?
Mistress fondled my genitals with one hand as she drove asking," You are
going to be a good sex slave tonight, aren't you Slut?" I answered, "Yes
Mistress." She continued." I want you to obey without question any order you
are given. Don't embarrass me in front of the other Mistresses or Masters
who will be there or you will be very severely punished." This threat
surprised me, as our game didn't include a lot of pain. Some of Mistress
Rachel's ways were clearly rubbing off on her. I pledged," Mistress I will
be very obedient. You will be proud to show off how well trained your slave
is." And I meant it! My Mistress would not look foolish in front of the
others by having an errant slave. I would do my best to make her proud!
We arrived at the party location without incident, and found a place to park
only a few doors down the block. Mistress told me, "Bring the bag slave,
it's party time." I grabbed the bag and followed her closely up to the
house, where Mistress rang the bell. Jerry answered the door and ushered us
in. He was dressed in an outfit almost the twin to mine, and obviously in
his Slave role. He curtsied to Mistress saying," Welcome to Mistress
Rachel's domain Mistress Chris." He helped her off with her coat and hung it
in the closet as Mistress Rachel appeared. She immediately gave Chris a big
hug and kissed her warmly.
After a few minutes of caressing and greeting they parted and Mistress
Rachel told Slave," Take Slut's cape and hang it up." He stepped behind me
and removed my cape, taking the liberty of reaching one hand under my dress
to fondle my bare buns before hanging it up. It was apparent that he still
thought I was his "girlfriend" and open to his full use. I had been hoping
that was a one time thing.
Mistress Rachel looked at me critically for a few moments before saying, "
It's nice to see you again Slut, Mistress Chris has done a good job of
making such a worthless slave look presentable." Mistress Chris indeed; I
had gotten ready all by myself and it angered me not to get credit for it.
I didn't show my anger, but merely said," Yes Mistress Rachel." I noticed
Mistress Chris smile discretely, and knew she was pleased with my answer.
Mistress Rachel took Chris's hand in hers and led her into the living room
while Slave and I followed obediently.
The living room was one of those large rooms associated with mansions of the
late nineteenth century. Sitting on the couches and fine leather chairs
were two Masters and two more Mistresses. Their status was instantly
apparent since they were all dressed in black leather outfits and
comfortably seated. Their slaves either knelt at their feet or stood
respectfully behind them. The slaves wore mostly frilly, skimpy outfits
except for one girl who was naked wearing only painful looking nipple
clamps. Her pussy was shaved adding to her naked, helpless appearance; and
her petite body had several welts as evidence of her Master's displeasure.
Mistress Rachel started the introductions saying," Let me present Mistress
Chris to you Masters and my fellow Mistresses, she has only one incompletely
trained slave, but she has great potential and is a fantastic partner in
bed!" Mistress Chris announced," This is Slut, it is a pretty good slave and
I hereby give my permission for you to use it for any purpose you might
desire." I cringed inwardly since I had trusted Mistress to protect me from
the others possible excessive mistreatment and she had so nonchalantly given
me over to them. As previously instructed by slave, I smiled sweetly and
gave a little curtsy to the Dominant ones.
Master Jack arose, kissed Chris's hand gallantly and said," Pleased to meet
you Chris, I'm sure we'll get to be very good friends." He was a big man and
with his imposing presence augmented by his leather outfit seemed to
personify the title Master. He gave a quick wave to the naked girl and she
moved to kneel before Chris kissing her feet. Master Jack told Chris," This
is slave M, and she is of course at your service. You may beat her, or
order her to do anything you choose." Chris said," Thank you Jack, that's
very nice of you." and kissed him warmly on the mouth.
Sir William was next to greet Chris. He was no bigger than I, but exuded
that quiet confidence of someone who knew that any commands he gave would be
obeyed. Standing in my Slut outfit, I envied this man who took what ever he
wanted from any slave. He presented his slave "Cunt" to Chris. "This is
slave Cunt, Chris and I offer her for your use any way you see fit." he said
and followed that with," She is quite well trained and has served me well;
I'm sure that you will be pleased with her performance." Slave Cunt was a
larger woman, a bit on the heavy side. She wore a very short skirt, that
didn't even cover her shaved pussy, and a push-up bra that left her pierced
nipples exposed. She also knelt and kissed Chris's feet to demonstrate her
submission to a Mistress. Chris thanked Sir William and kissed him as a
sign of solidarity amongst Dominants.
Mistress Goddess now came up to embrace and kiss Chris as a warm welcome to
their group. She said," Rachel has raved about how wonderful you are, we'll
have to get together a little later." She then presented her slave Twink.
He was a middle-aged man, with a bit of a paunch, dressed as a harem slave girl
wearing baggy red silk pants, a matching vest with no shirt underneath, and
purple slippers that curled up at the toes. Like all of us slaves; he
looked ridiculous. It must have been some understanding among the Dominants
that a slave be dressed in such a humiliating and degrading fashion to keep them
subservient. Along with the slave name it seemed to be very effective; I
know how submissive I felt in my role as Slut! As Twink knelt to kiss
Chris's feet, his vest opened and I noticed that his nipples were also
pierced with rings in them.
The final Mistress to welcome Chris was Mistress Zelda, a very tall, large
framed, well built woman. She must be a weight lifter, I decided by looking
at her muscles. I knew that I would have been no match for her in a
struggle, she could have easily overpowered me. She had a cruel look about
her, and the whip she carried coiled over her shoulder made me fear her all
the more. If this powerful woman ever unleashed her fury the consequences
would be severe indeed! I vowed not to displease her.
Zelda hugged Chris and presented her slave Becky for Chris's use. Becky was
a short young man, made to look like a girl. He wore a ballerina's tutu
with no panties. Like me, his body was totally shaved; a status that seemed
to be the norm for slaves. when he knelt to kiss Chris's feet, I was
startled to see tattooed on his bare bottom; "Zelda's Sex Slave" These
people weren't playing a game, they were very serious about their lifestyle!
I had gotten myself into a situation where my fantasies seemed very tame by
comparison to what was likely to occur. Every instinct cried out for me to
run, but I realized the folly of that course of action. They could have
easily caught me and administered severe punishment. Besides, where would I
go dressed like this? With no money or car keys in a bad neighborhood; I
was probably better off staying here and hoping for the best.
With the introductions complete, Mistress Rachel announced that supper was
nearly ready and that the Dominants, could go into the dining room to be
served. She said Slave and slave M have been working all day to prepare a
feast worthy of them. She asked," Jack and Zelda would you mind taking Slut
to the Playroom so she will be ready for her initiation ceremony?" They
replied in unison," We'd be glad to Rachel, we'll be right back up to eat."
Master Jack and Mistress Zelda moved to either side of me and e****ted me
down the basement to the Playroom. I should have known, the Playroom was a
fully equipped dungeon! Mistress Zelda told me, "Take off your pretty dress
Slut and hang it up over there on one of those hooks." With both of those
large menacing Doms glaring at me I didn't hesitate to obey. When I had
hung my dress up I quickly returned to their sides. They took me by the
hands and led me to a table with bright lights overhead, where I was made to
lie down on my back. They efficiently strapped my hands with leather straps
affixed to the base of the table. Several leather straps secured my body to
the table. My feet were placed in stirrups like those in a doctors office
and strapped in place. A leather hood was pulled over my head and strapped
firmly in place. Master Jack said, "Make yourself comfortable Slut, your
initiation will begin after we have eaten. This hood will keep the bright
lights from bothering your eyes." Mistress Zelda whispered huskily in my
ear," I'll be back to see you later Slut; this is going to be a night you
will never forget." With these remarks they left me in helpless bondage and
went off to enjoy their meal.
I had thought myself ready for anything after the weekend with Rachel and
Jerry, but now seriously worried what kind of things my initiation would
involve that would require such strict bondage. I could faintly hear their
cheerful voices coming from their feast, they seemed to be having a good
time up there. My fears magnified during the two hours or so that I lay
helplessly awaiting my fate, until I was in a near panic by the time I heard
someone enter the room.
Wordlessly someone straddled my face and f***ed me to lick her pussy. It
had to be Mistress Goddess, I reasoned; there was pubic hair, so it couldn't
be either of the slave girls. I already knew the taste of Mistress Chris
and Mistress Rachel, and it was neither of them. The person wasn't large
enough to be Mistress Zelda; leaving Mistress Goddess to be the owner of the
pussy I was slurping. My freedom might be gone, but I could still think!
While I was so engaged, I felt some hands remove my butt plug which I was
thankful for; until it was replaced with a real cock. Suddenly I realized
my initiation would be to service every one of the Doms. Well I would show
them that I could handle that! After the way I had been used two weeks
before, I knew I could. The thrusting strokes of the cock in my ass were
matched by the hip thrusts of Mistress Goddess riding my face, so I adjusted
my tongue's tempo accordingly. The two Dominants reached orgasm
simultaneously; a clear demonstration that they had practiced this routine
on other occasions.
The pussy lifted from my face and was shortly replaced with a slimy cock put
to my lips for cleaning. I dutifully licked it clean, thankful now for the
enema that had cleaned me out. At least there was no ass juice on it this time!
Mistress had been right to administer it!
Even before I had finished cleaning one cock, I felt the intrusion of
another entering my ass. Strapped immobile as I was, I could do nothing to
avoid being ravished again. Another pussy was soon astride my face,
Mistress Rachel. I recognized the taste of her pussy when it was filled
with Slave's fuck slop, as it was now. She must have been serviced by him
already. Once more my mouth and ass were both engaged to make me an
unwilling middleman in a perverse three way encounter.
The rampaging cock now r****g my ass was significantly larger than the
previous one, so I assumed it belonged to Master Jack. Despite the larger
size it moved inside my well lubricated ass fairly easily. Although this
dual ravishment, following so soon after the other, was stretching my
endurance to the limit; I kept thinking that this was four down and only two
left to go. One to go really, since I figured that Mistress Chris would be
gentle with me. At last they were finished with their tandem ride and after
the usual cleanup they left. I lay there still secured to the table, a
horrible taste in my mouth, my ass sore and oozing slime, exhausted but
happy that my initiation was nearly completed.
My sense of time had deserted me, but it seemed like a long time until I
again heard a sound. In my weariness, I had nearly drifted off to sl**p
when I heard Mistress Zelda's Husky voice saying, "Well Slut, you sure are a
mess!" Someone removed My blindfold and I blinked under the bright lights.
I had been hooded for some hours by now and it took me a while to get used
to the light once more. When my eyes adjusted, I saw Mistress Zelda was
accompanied by slaves M, Cunt, and Twink. "Clean this bitch up, she's not
fit for my use in this condition." Mistress Zelda ordered. The slaves
scurried to do her bidding and were soon washing my sweaty body and come
oozing ass with nice warm water. It felt wonderfully soothing to be so
pampered as they softly wiped me dry with luxurious towels. I said," Thank
you Mistress Zelda." ; thinking that perhaps I had misjudged her.
She snorted scornfully," I'm not doing this for you, I don't give a shit for
your feelings slave! I just refuse to work with a filthy slave." When she
took the whip from her shoulder, I trembled in fear, but relaxed a bit as
she handed it to Cunt. "M sit on Slut's mouth to keep her quiet." Mistress
Zelda ordered. Without the hood now I could watch as the smooth hairless
pussy was lowered onto my face. It was a very attractive sight, which
seemed remarkable considering I had been f***ed to pleasure two pussies
already this evening.
"Twink suck that pitiful clit of Slut's." was Mistress's next command. My
cock was quickly sucked into Twink's nice warm mouth. Was I to get some
pleasure and relief at last? "Cunt strap on the black dildo and fuck Slut."
Mistress ordered, and soon I felt my weary ass being filled to bursting once
more. At least this time I hoped to have an orgasm myself! This prospect
overcame my disgust at having to service other slaves.
While I was fully involved with three slaves working on me, Mistress Zelda
pulled one of my nipples very hard with what felt like a pair of pliers. My
shock at this was almost immediately replaced with searing pain as a large
needle was shoved through my nipple! My scream was muffled by M's Pussy
covering my face. In horror, I realized that my nipples were being pierced!
Of course, all the slaves had their nipples pierced! Why had I thought I
would be treated differently?
The dildo thrusting continued unchanging in tempo as if nothing had
happened. The sucking on my cock and the grinding of the pussy on my face
also went on unabated. The large needle passed completely through the
nipple and was quickly followed by a ring being installed in the resulting
hole. My other nipple was even worse, since I knew it was coming. Just at
the moment the needle was shoved through my second nipple, I came in Twink's
mouth! The relief of orgasm somewhat abated the intense pain form my
violated nipple. My second nipple ring was now in place. All activity now
ceased. They had not been after sexual pleasure, it had all been to divert
my attention while Mistress Zelda accomplished her fiendish designs.
Slave M lifted off my face allowing me to look at my new jewelry. One gold
ring was now permanently installed in each nipple. My poor nipples throbbed
from their painful desecration. The rings looked strangely pretty on my
chest, but I could imagine the new levels of control Chris would be able to
achieve using them. Twink came to my face and kissed me transferring his
mouthful of cum to me. I swallowed it easily; my own come being now very
familiar. Mistress Zelda laughed at the tears running down my cheeks
saying," Poor baby, the pain from that is nothing compared to what I could
inflict with my whip, or by branding." Turning to the other slaves she
ordered," Release the bitch, get her cleaned up and bring her upstairs." ,
and abruptly left the room.
The straps were released and they helped me to stand. While Cunt washed me,
Twink freshened my makeup and M wiped my bleeding nipples gently with
alcohol. M instructed me in the precautions needed to prevent infection and
facilitate the healing of my wounded nipples. They all seemed to be
genuinely concerned for my welfare; having been through a very similar
ordeal themselves at one time or another. I would have been content to stay
here with them, but as soon as they had me presentable we all went upstairs.
The rings jiggled with each step I took; making me acutely aware of my
throbbing nipples. I wondered if it would always be this way from now on.
Walking back into the living room I felt very self-conscious with my naked
bottom no longer even covered with my maid dress. My shaved cock felt even
more exposed than usual and my nipple rings dangled outside my bra.
Mistress Rachel called me over to where she was chatting with Sir William
and Mistress Goddess. Slave Becky was on her knees sucking on Sir William's
cock. She said," Your new jewelry looks very pretty Slut." , and kissed
each of my nipples. I murmured, " Thank you Mistress." bowing in
Mistress Goddess caressed my bare bottom and gave my clitty cock a few strokes
bringing it to erection. " Look at how cute her little thing stands up; I
think Slut wants to cum again." she said. " Do you want to come Slut?" ,
she asked sweetly. With the stroking arousing me even in my battered
condition, I answered, " Yes Mistress Goddess." She released my cock and
ordered, " Go ahead then, jack yourself off for us." In complete humiliation
I began stroking myself. As my orgasm approached she told M to kneel in
front of me and take my load in her mouth. With no outward sign of surprise
M knelt and opened her mouth. I shot my come into her mouth, nearly
collapsing from a combination of exhaustion and sexual relief. " That's a
good girl Slut, now kiss M to thank her." Mistress demanded. I kissed M on
the mouth tasting my unswallowed come still there.
Sir William nodded his approval of my obedience, then said, " Slut, you'd
better see if Mistress Chris desires your services. You'll find her in the
large bedroom at the end of the hall." I replied, " Yes, Sir William." and
went down the hall. I hadn't seen Chris since our arrival and badly needed
her company after all I had endured for her!
The bedroom door was open and as I entered, I saw Chris on the bed with the
others. She was on her back being fucked by Master Jack while Mistress
Zelda was kissing her and caressing her breasts. Slave stood by the bed,
holding their clothes. Mistress Zelda was wearing a strap-on dildo. I
stood quietly watching Chris having orgasm after orgasm until Jack finally
came. How had it come to this? I was pitifully watching somebody else fuck
my wife while I merely stood there waiting to display my new nipple rings.
When they had recovered from the throes of orgasm, Jack motioned to Slave to
clean his cock. Chris looked up to see me standing there and waved me over
to her. " Oh Slut, they look so nice on you and they truly mark you as my
slave." She hooked a finger in each ring and gave a slight tug causing me to
lurch forward to avoid the pain. " These will be very useful as well as
decorative." she remarked. She could envision the added power so easily
gained by the mere manipulation of these rings. She smiled and kissed me
lightly on the cheek as she would a c***d.
Mistress Zelda asked, " Chris may I borrow Slut for a bit?" Chris had spread
her legs for Slave to clean her bottom and casually answered," Of course
Zelda, just bring it back to me when you're finished." How could she be so
callous about turning me over to this Amazon after all I had been through?
I felt betrayed, but when Mistress Zelda grabbed me by the balls I followed
her into another bedroom.
Upon entering the room Mistress Zelda ordered me to kneel on the bed with my
ass in the air and said," Slut you've been a good slave tonight, so I'm not
going to punish you." I felt a surge of relief; her whip still terrified me.
Then she added," But, I am going to give you three strokes on each cheek
with my whip just to leave my mark on you." She swung the whip and it landed
with a loud crack on my ass. The pain brought tears to my eyes, but I
didn't dare move. Two more strokes quickly landed on my left cheek and were
followed by three more on my right cheek. I was sobbing openly now with
tears streaming down my cheeks. Mistress Zelda had me look at my ass in the
mirror; the welts formed a perfect Z on each cheek! The woman was better
Mistress Zelda removed her top and nestled my head to her bosom consoling me
with, " If I were punishing you, it would have been fifty strokes. I wanted
you to wear my mark for a few days and you are willing to endure a little
pain for me, aren't you Slut?" I sobbed out, " Yes Mistress." as she gently
laid me on the bed. For a woman so big and strong she was surprisingly
gentle as she had me suckle her nipples. I felt almost like a c***d
nursing, with her strong arms holding me close. When she guided my face to
her crotch, it was done almost lovingly and I willingly licked her pussy.
It was the first time tonight that it didn't feel as if I was f***ed to
perform this task. Even when she put the strap-on dildo back on and fucked
my ass, it was more like lovemaking than ****. I felt loved and in returned
knew that I would gladly serve this Mistress, even though it took my
receiving pain to excite her. When she was satisfied, we fell asl**p with
me wrapped in her arms, feeling protected and secure.
I was awakened to find full daylight when Mistress Zelda got out of bed.
Slave Becky was helping her dress and I lay quietly watching her prepare to
resume her stern Mistress role. When she was fully dressed with her makeup
applied she turned to me and snapped," Get your lazy ass out of bed Slut,
get dressed and report back to Mistress Chris!" I hastened to obey, both
from fear of punishment and a genuine desire to see my own Mistress. As I
moved both the welts on my ass and the pain in my nipples reminded me of all
that had transpired last night. I put my high-heeled shoes back on and went
down to the Playroom to retrieve my dress.
Even empty this dungeon was a sinister place. All of the instruments of
pain were neatly arrayed, either hanging from pegs or laying on shelves.
The shackles, chains and straps hung empty now, but ominously available for
use. I quickly found my dress, put it on gingerly trying to avoid snagging
my nipple rings; and hurried from this place of pain.
Walking up the stairs, I met M on her way down. She took my hand and said,"
Come with me honey, you look a mess." Leading me to a bathroom, she redid my
makeup, brushed my wig, and sprayed squirts of perfume on me. She warned me
of the folly of appearing before the Doms in disarray. " They feel insulted
if you look unkempt and they WILL punish you." When she felt I looked ready,
she kissed me and led the way to Mistress Chris. Following her I noticed a
Z on each of her ass cheeks also. Mistress Zelda had used her too.
The Masters and Mistresses were in the dining room finishing their
breakfasts. Slave and Cunt wearing only lacy aprons were serving them as
waiters. Twink and Becky were on all fours eating from dog dishes without
using their hands. They also sported fresh Z's on their behinds. Quite a
contrast, emphasizing the gap between Master and slave. The Masters and
Mistresses ate in luxury while the slaves endured humiliation.
When I went to Mistress Chris to report in, she gave me a pat on my ass,
causing me to wince in pain. She noticed this reaction and had me lift my
dress. Seeing the welts she broke out laughing and said," Zelda baby, You
are a trip! You got them all!" All of the Doms laughed at this except
Zelda, who modestly nodded her head accepting this praise. Their glee was
not shared by the slaves who's pain had paid for this enjoyment.
Mistress announced, " Well thank you Rachel for a wonderful party. I
enjoyed meeting your friends and had a WONDERFUL time!" She was grinning
from ear to ear. She really had enjoyed herself. "Fetch my coat Slut, we
have to go now." She commanded. Mistress Rachel asked her, "Do you have to
leave so soon? Slut hasn't eaten yet and Slave can easily fix her up a bowl
in a minute." I was impressed that Mistress Rachel had even bothered to
remember that I hadn't eaten. Mistress Chris replied, " No thanks Rachel,
Slut still has a lot of work to do when I get her home; besides I didn't get
a bit of sl**p last night. I need a nap." Eager to leave this place of
torment, I rapidly retrieved our wraps.
Returning with Mistress Chris's coat, wearing my cape I watched Mistress
embrace and caresses each of the other Doms goodbye. It was obvious that
she had been intimate with each of them at some time last night. She was
really getting into the bi stuff it seemed. She always had loved men. I
was f***ed to go to each Dom and demonstrate my submission by kissing their
feet. A small matter I thought, since I had already kissed much worse
places on each of them.
Once our good-byes were completed, we left and went to our car. It seemed
that a lifetime had passed since we had been in the car instead of only
eighteen hours. In the familiar environment of our car, the previous
experience became more like a bad dream than reality. I wished it had all
been merely a nightmare, but my sore ass and new nipple rings would not
allow me the mercy of such pretense. The welts would fade in a few days or
weeks, but those rings were now a permanent reminder of my slave status.
Mistress Chris drove home babbling like a happy c***d about all the fun
she'd had with each of the Doms and describing in detail what she'd done
with each of them. I rode silently, listening with dismay as she boasted of
the humiliations she'd heaped on the other slaves. Under the guidance of
the Masters and Mistresses she had gone far beyond anything she would have
thought of on her own. All the worse for me, she had loved it! The
excitement in her voice as she related her exploits, left little doubt in my
mind that she was ready to push even further. There was no turning back
Home never looked so good to me as we walked into our house, I was anxious
to return to our normal relationship. Chris hugged and kissed me and told
me," I'm so proud of you Slut. You behaved like a perfect slave last
night!" She fondled my bare privates saying," I love you so much, and know
that you must love me very much to endure all you have, just to please me."
Just as my cock got fully hard, she whirled around and headed for the
bedroom. Thinking I was going to be allowed to fuck her at last I started
to follow her. She turned back to me and said," Not now slave, get out of
that outfit and get cleaned up. Don't forget to tend to your nipple ring
rotation and cleaning." With that she went to take a nap, leaving me
standing there with an unsatisfied erection added to my other discomforts.
Later, as I soaked in a warm bath tending to my aching body, I realized that
my life had been forever changed. Even if we continued having Date Night
only twice a month, which now seemed dubious, I would be reminded constantly
by my rings of how easily Chris could turn me over to anybody else's abuse.
She had always loved me, but now I felt she loved Slut even more. It was a
problem with no ready solution. I knew that I couldn't live without her,
but was afraid of what life with her would become. While idly toying with
my rings, I decided to continue on. At least for a while....
In the two weeks that had elapsed since the Mistress Rachel's wild party, my
wife Chris had not mentioned a word about the events which had transpired
there. While she had obviously had a very exciting time, I had spent much
of the party bound and hooded in what was called the Playroom, but was
really a dungeon. My mouth and ass had been freely utilized by anybody and
everybody who cared to take advantage of my helpless condition. All of the
Dom's at the party had. Even several of the other slaves, following their
Master's or Mistress's directions had used me.
Mistress Zelda had left her mark, a Z formed on each cheek of my ass by
welts from her whip, on me. The most drastic thing was having my nipples
pierced! The pain had been intense, but fortunately short lived. My nipple
rings were permanently in place, and I was constantly aware of their
presence. The pain was gone, but I felt them every time I moved and my
nipples were kept constantly erect.
The welts on my ass were fading and I could now sit without wincing in pain.
My nipples were not completely healed, but with the care I was giving them,
they soon would be. Curiously enough, Chris had ignored my rings; acting as
if they didn't exist. That was a big relief to me, since I would have died
if she had been using them as a dominance tool during the healing process.
That practice would begin soon enough I assumed, a prospect which both
frightened and excited me.
My thoughts had become very confused lately and I found it difficult to
decide upon a course of action regarding our marriage. The submissive
fantasies I wanted to act out, which resulted in my pledge of Date Night
slavery, now seemed very tame indeed. Once Chris had discovered the
exhilaration of having unlimited power, she could not seem to get enough of
it. She had constantly pushed me far beyond any limits I would have
established beforehand; had I even thought to set restrictions on her power.
With the benefit of 20/20 hindsight, I certainly should have!
One part of me resented the degrading things I'd been f***ed to do and wear.
Being a sissy sex slave was one thing as a harmless fantasy; but quite
another to endure on what had become a regular basis. The pain which had
seemed so sensuous in my mind; really hurt in actual practice. Bisexual
experiences which had never been a part of even my wildest flights of
imagination, were now quite routine. More than anything else, being used
sexually by other men had sapped me of my last vestige of manhood. I was now turning into a full fledged cock sucking sissy faggot pussyboy and I was beginning to like it.
I suppose most men would have revolted, and refused to continue in such a
state; but another part of me felt enormously proud of being a good slave to
my beautiful Mistress. I had never seen her as happy as she was in her role
as Mistress Chris. Her pleasure was worth a lot to me, and made the
unbelievably perverse things required of me to evoke such joy seem
worthwhile. The scariest part was that I was starting to get turned on by
submissively obeying her commands. Somehow it seemed, the more debasing her
demands became; the more excitement I felt carrying them out. Obedience
seemed more crucial than sexual satisfaction, a situation which made
rebellion a possibility that grew fainter as each day passed.
Chris and I had always been quite open with each other, freely discussing
everything; but we never talked about the Date Night experiences. She must
have felt that as Mistress Chris she was entitled to unquestioning
obedience, and no explanation was needed. I was reluctant to bring up the
humiliating things I'd been f***ed into; feeling that Date Night was better
kept separate from the rest of our life. Strange as it might seem, this
unspoken understanding had enabled us to maintain a normal, loving
relationship except for our bi-monthly wild excursions into kink.
Even with all of my inner turmoil, I was very agitated today as tonight was
Date Night again. My curiosity about what Chris had planned was mixed with
a sense of dread. Ever since she had brought other people into our private
game, she had increasingly grown more perverse in her scenarios. Once
dressing me as Slut had been a very occasional thing; now it was required
every Date Night. Watching Masters and other Mistresses in action had
seemed to validate her treatment of me, as well as providing her with a host
of new ideas. I was hoping we would spend this weekend alone; since when
Chris and I played together things didn't get so extreme.
Chris phoned during her lunch hour and told me to " Get Ready", which was
her way of telling me to be dressed as Slut before she came home. That
simple phrase activated the entire transformation process; turning me from
an average guy into her sissy sex slave. This involved full body shaving;
applying body lotion and facial makeup; painting toenails and long fake
fingernails to match; and administering an enema to myself; all before
getting into my feminine apparel. The enema had been added to the routine
last Date Night, and while I had thought it an unnecessary humiliation at
the time, it had proved to be a wise precaution. With my ass being so
freely used by so many people it made sense to have it clean at the start.
The first parts of the transformation were completed rather quickly, as I
had been getting lots of practice lately. The enema was more difficult
since I had never given myself one before. It even felt degrading without
Chris watching, but that feeling was rapidly replaced by an overwhelming
need to use the toilet. The surge of relief as my watery burden was ejected
almost made it seem worthwhile to "douche". When my insides were empty, I
cleaned myself up and hurried to don my feminine garments. The worst part
My new pink push-up bra f***ed my breasts up into real cleavage without
covering the tops, thereby leaving my nipple rings hang freely. It also
hooked in the front, making it easy to put on. Mistress Chris had
thoughtfully purchased it for me after my piercing. I loved that it
eliminated the need for duct tape, but strongly suspected that she had
bought it because it left my nipple rings totally accessible. The matching
lacy panties and garter belt went on next and then my pink mesh hose. I got
my red shoes with the 4" heels and stepped into them before going to where
Chris had hung my new outfit.
The white silky blouse was very sheer, nearly transparent and I knew that
Mistress would insist on wearing a slip under it when she noticed that my
nipples and rings were very visible through the fabric. The pink skirt came
half way to the knee, short but a vast improvement compared to my maid
outfit. Both skirt and blouse were a perfect fit. Mistress Chris had a
good eye for sizes!
I put on my wig and as I brushed it into shape; I stared at the slutty
looking girl in the mirror. It was hard to realize that this was the same
face that had worn a beard for years. Sometimes I missed my beard very
much, but knew that under the current circumstances there was no chance
Mistress would allow me to grow it back again. For me to even ask for such
permission would be taken as a sign of disrespect, and therefore out of the
Putting such thoughts aside I sprayed on some cheap perfume and put on the
long false fingernails. I was Ready! This time early enough so I could
greet Mistress at the door with a glass of wine. She would be so pleased by
that I knew. I poured the wine ahead of time and placed it in the
refrigerator, knowing that from the Den window I could see her car
approaching from several blocks away and have ample time to meet her at the
door. Being a good slave took some planning ahead and attention to details.
Standing by the Den window, so as not to wrinkle my new outfit, I watched
for an hour and a half before I sighted her car coming down the street.
Hurrying to the refrigerator, I retrieved the previously poured wine and
went to stand by the door from the garage. A few moments later Chris walked
in, took the proffered wine glass and said," Thank you Slut, Mistress
appreciates that." I replied," It's my pleasure to serve you Mistress." I
helped her out of her coat and hung it in the closet. When I returned she
remarked," You look very pretty Slut. I love the way your nipple rings show
through your blouse; very sexy." I had been so sure that she would make me
put on a slip to hide them that I was shocked that it had been her plan for
them to be visible.
"Draw your Mistress a nice warm bubble bath." She ordered as she sat down to
use the phone. "Yes Mistress." I answered as I left to obey. When the bath
was ready I returned to notify her and found her on the portable phone. She
didn't tell me who she was talking to, but merely arose and went to the
bathroom and closed the door. As she passed me, she ordered me to start
supper. I noticed immediately that she didn't even tell me what to fix.
Usually when she had me cook for her, she specified what the menu would be.
In the kitchen, I looked at what was available for cooking on short notice
and decided on fried shrimp. Plugging in the deep fryer to let it warm up,
I prepared her a nice salad and a fresh roll while I waited. I also fixed
myself a salad knowing that she would be pleased by that. When the grease
was hot, I placed the breaded shrimp into the deep fryer and set the table.
When all was ready, I rapped softly on the bathroom door and announced,"
Mistress your supper awaits." She emerged wearing her elegant robe, handed
me the phone and her wine glass; and went to eat. I replaced the phone on
it's cradle, refilled her glass and went to join her.
When I set her glass down she said," You'd better eat in the kitchen Slut;
we're going to be around other Dom's tonight and you'd better get into the
slave role early." She noticed my dejected look and added," You wouldn't
want to mess up and have Mistress Zelda punish you, would you?" I quickly
answered," No Mistress." Just the thought of Mistress Zelda wielding her
whip on me was enough to make me shudder in fear! I took my salad into the
kitchen to eat, while Mistress dined in private. While I missed being in
her company, She was right; I did need to adopt the proper slave attitude
before unwittingly earning punishment.
Mistress leisurely finished her meal and then went to the bedroom to get
dressed, patting my buns as she passed me. I understood that I was now free
to clean up the kitchen, clear the table and load the dishwasher. By the
time the cleanup was completed I had only a short wait before Mistress Chris
appeared wearing her fabulous black leather outfit. Her long leather boots
went clear up under her leather skirt and had those wonderful spike heels.
The leather top pushed her breasts up into a most desirable cleavage. She
looked every bit the beautiful Dominatrix who fully deserved the slave's
service I happily provided!
She lifted her skirt, exposing her bare bottom. She wasn't any underwear
this Date Night either! I fell to my knees and kissed her magnificent
pussy. She lightly caressed my head as I performed this act of submission
saying," You're such a good slave." I felt proud to serve this wonderful
Mistress. She had me fetch her black leather coat and my cape. She told
me," Mistress Rachel should be here any minute now. She's picking us up
tonight." I thought it very kind of her to share that information with me.
Just at that time Mistress Rachel's Car pulled into our driveway. Slave
stepped out dressed in his maid outfit and opened the front door on the
passenger side for Mistress Chris to enter. I got into the back seat with a
man sitting there already; slave got in the back seat on the driver's seat.
Mistress Rachel told Chris," This is Steve, I met him on the Computer
bulletin board and he wants to become one of my slaves. He's coming along
tonight to see if he is worthy to enter my stable." Chris turned to study
him a bit and said, "Rachel you never fail to amaze me. I don't know if he
has what it takes to be a good slave, but it will be fun to find out
anyway." They both laughed and Mistress Rachel drove off.
Slave and I looked at our new companion trying to size him up. We knew that
we were not to speak without permission, so I silently wondered if this poor
fool knew what he was letting himself in for. Every humane instinct in my
soul wanted to cry out, " Run for it while you can Steve!" Instead, we just
sat in passive silence as we drove through the suburban streets toward our
Mistress Rachel pulled into the driveway of a ranch house typical for the
suburban area. Slave and I quickly got out of the car and opened the doors
for our Mistresses. Steve just sat waiting for someone to tell him what to
do. Mistress Rachel said," Come Steve." and walked up to the front door of
the house. Steve followed her and Mistress Chris, while Slave and I brought
the Mistresses toy bags and another suitcase from the trunk along with us.
Slave M was at the door, again totally naked, and welcomed us to Master
Jack's home. I didn't like this idea at all; Master Jack seemed the most
menacing of all the Dom's I'd met so far. In his own domain he wouldn't
feel the constraints of being a guest and could let his imagination run
wild. M showed us where to hang our Mistresses coats and store our baggage,
then e****ted us into the Living Room. Master Jack and Mistresses Rachel
and Chris were looking Steve over carefully as we entered the room. We went
to each of them and kissed their feet as a sign of our submissiveness; an
act that seemed to bewilder Steve. He still had a lot to learn!
Master Jack said," It's difficult to picture this as a slave with those
clothes on." Mistress Rachel agreed with that assessment and ordered," Slut
and M take this apprentice slave into the other room and get him suitable
for presentation. You'll find everything you'll need in my suitcase." M
took Steve's hand and led him away while I retrieved the suitcase and
followed them. I heard Master Jack give Slave the drink orders as I closed
the door behind me.
M and I had Steve remove all his clothes and stand in the bathroom adjoining
the bedroom we were in. M told him," Stand very still with your arms in the
air, we need to shave your body." With our combined experience in body
shaving M and I soon had him hairless below the neck. He shuddered as M
held his cock while I shaved his balls. His cock became erect in her hand;
a natural enough reaction with M's naked body so close by. He wanted to
fuck her all right; but didn't yet realize that if anybody got fucked, it
would be him. He lost his erection as he was made to bend over and spread
his cheeks so M could shave around his asshole. Humiliation won out over
As we put black lacy panties on him I explained," Mistress insists that her
slaves be dressed as sissy slut girls. Don't worry you'll soon get used to it." M took
strips of duct tape and formed some feminine breasts from his chest flesh,
before putting the matching bra on him. Steve couldn't help staring at M's
nipple rings, they seemed to fascinate him all the more since he had seen
mine through my blouse. I knew he was thinking that he might soon be
wearing the same sort of jewelry, a scary prospect indeed for a guy who had
probably never seen pierced nipples before.
While M applied his makeup she warned him to observe carefully the steps
involved cautioning him," Mistress will expect you to do this by yourself.
She wants to save her precious time for more important matters." Steve
merely nodded silently, probably too stunned by the transformation he was
seeing to speak. I glued on some fake fingernails, then painted them and
his toenails with red polish as his facial treatment progressed.
M placed the fiery red wig on his head saying," You look quite pretty
Stephanie." He had never seen himself like this before and couldn't help
staring at the feminine face in the mirror. M placed a choker necklace
around his neck, adding some clip-on earrings to match. Now he was ready
for the rest of his female attire.
We showed him how to put his hose on without snagging them by rolling them
carefully up each leg, and how to secure them to the garter belt. His dress
had a flowery print that looked too spring-like for this time of year, with
a flared bottom that came to mid-thigh on him. His legs were not as good as
mine I noticed, but he did look passable so Mistress Rachel would pleased.
With a few final instructions regarding the proper behavior in front of the
Dom's we led Stephanie back to be presented to Mistress Rachel.
When we entered the Living Room I saw that the rest of the group from the
previous party had arrived. Mistress Zelda was standing by the fireplace
with her slave Becky kneeling at her feet. Her whip was coiled menacingly
over her shoulder. Mistress Goddess was seated on the couch necking with
Master Jack; while slave Twink was on all fours serving as their coffee
table with their drinks and a bowl of chips on his back. Sir William was
having a casual conversation with Mistress Chris while slave Cunt was
licking her pussy and Slave was sucking on his cock. Mistress Rachel sat in
regal splendor in a throne-like overstuffed chair awaiting the arrival of
her new slave. It was a totally amazing scene which would have been
considered bizarre by even hardened swingers; yet seemed routine in this
We led Stephanie across the room stopping in front of Mistress Rachel. All
conversation ceased, all eyes were on us except for Cunt and Slave who
continued their service unabated. " Mistress Rachel we humbly submit the
unworthy Stephanie who wishes to be considered for admission to your stable
of slaves." I announced. Stephanie made a dainty curtsy. Mistress Rachel
stood up and looked very carefully at the transformation M and I had wrought
and nodded her approval. She said," Stephanie you look good enough to serve
me, but you must first demonstrate your subservience. Only when your
greatest pleasure is serving me, will you be worthy to be my slave."
All eyes were now on Stephanie, who seemed overwhelmed by the seriousness of
the moment. It was a lot to absorb in a short time. At least I had been
led gradually to my current state; this was happening so fast. Mistress
Rachel now asked," Are you willing to submit to my will and give me your
unquestioning obedience?" After a brief moment of silence Stephanie
replied," Yes Mistress Rachel, I freely submit myself to your will and
pledge my obedience." The new slave knelt to kiss Mistress Rachel's feet,
which brought a round of applause from all the Dominant ones.
Mistress Rachel snapped her fingers and Slave hurriedly brought her a
feathery mask and a strap-on dildo. While he was putting these items on
her, I noticed Master Jack bring out a video camera. That explained the
mask; they were going to film the activities and for some reason Mistress
didn't want her face to appear in the picture. Stephanie had no such
option. Ravel's Bolero began playing from the stereo as background music
and the signal for everyone else to remain silent was given. This was to be
a first class production!
Mistress Rachel led Stephanie to the center of the room and started
sensuously dancing with her newest slave for a few minutes. She lifted the
print dress and thrust the protruding dildo between Stephanie's thighs
enabling her to guide the slave's movements more effectively. The room
filled with sexual tension as we watched this dance of seduction proceed, in
anticipation what was yet to come. Even with the background music we could
hear Stephanie's breathing turn to panting. Mistress Rachel's breasts
rubbing on her chest and the dildo between her legs made a combination which
rapidly got her highly turned on.
Mistress Rachel knowing the powerful effect this dance was having, guided
her excited slave to her knees and then to all fours. Moving behind and
lifting the dress, Mistress slowly pulled down Stephanie's panties. While
dipping her fingers into a jar of K-Y jelly Mistress she asked," Stephanie
are you ready to be deflowered by your Mistress?" With one of Mistress's
fingers already writhing in her ass, enhancing her excitement; Stephanie
honestly replied," Oh Yes Mistress." The heavy breathing of her slave
brought a smirk to Mistress's face; men were so easy to enslave!
Working in a second finger and then a third Mistress continued her
manipulations until Stephanie was bucking back hard against the digital
thrusts, before inserting the dildo. Master Jack moved to the front to
record Stephanie's facial expression at the moment of penetration.
Fortunately she was now so highly aroused that she was beyond caring about
modesty or possible future uses of this film. Mistress began to pace the
tempo of her strokes to the music. With her hands grasping Stephanie' hips
she was in complete control as the music continued inexorably toward it's
Bolero ended at the same moment Mistress Rachel reached orgasm. In the
silence that followed, the heavy breathing of the spectators could be heard.
Clearly this demonstration of feminine power had stirred the passions of
more than the two participants. Mistress withdrew the dildo allowing
Stephanie to slump exhausted to the floor. Master Jack turned off the
Camera and led a rousing round of applause. While everyone was
congratulating Mistress Rachel for a magnificent performance, Mistress Chris
told me," Go to Stephanie and comfort her."
I went to where Stephanie lay and sat beside her on the floor. Taking her
across my lap, I hugged her to my chest and tenderly wiped away the tears
which streaked down her cheeks. Softly I reassured her," There, there, it's
all right now honey. I'm sure that you pleased Mistress." She lay passively
in my arms taking such solace from my words that her quiet sobbing soon
ceased. I bent my head and kissed her lightly on the lips.
" How cute you two look together!" I heard Master Jack say sarcastically.
Startled out of my peacefulness by this unexpected remark, I looked up to
see him standing there with his camera running again. Mistress Rachel held
a Video cassette in her hand and I assumed that Master Jack had reloaded the
camera with a fresh cassette. The others were gathering to watch as he
ordered," Continue slaves I want to film you two making love." I glanced
quickly at Mistress Chris hoping for a reprieve, only to receive a nod
indicating her agreement with that command. While I had been f***ed into
bisexual acts before, I presumed that Stephanie was a virgin to such things
and so I would try to make this as pleasurable as possible.
With warm, wet kisses and tender caresses; I slowly unbuttoned her dress and
slipped it off. I next undid her bra and began licking and suckling her
nipples until she became sexually excited. Now naked except for garter
belt, hose and heels; this arousal was clearly evident by the exposed erect
cock. I reached down and stroked the cock a few times before standing to
strip off my blouse, skirt and panties. I left my bra on as it pushed my
breasts up so nicely.
Stephanie reached up to slip his fingers through my nipple rings, sending
painful excitement through my body. I pressed my cock to her lips and with
only a slight hesitation she took it into her mouth. Despite her lack of
experience, she began to tongue the head and suck gently as if she'd done it
many times. I knew that with the pain from my nipples and the pleasure from
my cock, I would shortly come in the pretty mouth servicing me. Mistress
Rachel, sitting nearby fingering her pussy, must have recognized this also
and used hand signals to direct us into the 69 position with me on top. She
wanted to prolong our performance as visual stimulation while she brought
herself to another climax.
Once in the 69 position, with a cock scant inches from my face, the next
part was obvious. I took the cock into my mouth and began sucking it, as
Stephanie was already doing to mine. When I felt my climax was imminent, I
slipped a finger into her ass. this brought both of us to simultaneous
orgasm. As we milked the last drops from each other's cocks, I noticed
Mistress Chris motioning for us to kneel with open mouths displaying their
contents for the camera. I helped Stephanie to her knees and we knelt
holding hands while Master Jack filmed away. When the signal was given for
us to swallow our mouthfuls, we did. Stephanie had just swallowed her first
semen, and it was mine! I was also proud to be the recipient of her
'Maiden' blow job. Taking her face in my hands I kissed her deeply. The
degrading spectacle we'd endured together, had created a warm bond between
us that was mutually felt.
Mistress Rachel ordered Stephanie, " Crawl over here bitch and you may now
lick my pussy." She crawled on hands and knees to obey her Mistress. I
struggled to my feet and gathered up my clothes. Mistress Chris came to me
and said," I'm so proud of you Slut. You behaved magnificently." She kissed
me lightly on the cheek, causing me to beam with pride. I'd brought joy to
Sir William came over to us and asked Mistress Chris if she wanted to go to
bed with him. She replied," Why yes Sir, I'd love to." Oblivious to my
presence, they left hand in hand to find a bedroom. Finding their departure
difficult to watch, I looked back to see Stephanie licking pussy with Slave
fucking her from behind. Slave's hands were pinching her nipples
controlling the pace of the action. She was trapped on the same hideous
ride I'd experienced myself. I knew how tormented she must be feeling and
pity for her filled my heart. I wanted to intervene, but knew that would be
a very foolish act.
Mistress Zelda interrupted my indecisive thoughts by calling," Slut, come
with me." Still carrying my clothes, I followed her respectfully to a
bedroom. Cunt was laying naked on the bed when we walked into the bedroom.
Noticing my surprise, Mistress Zelda informed me," I want to fuck her using
you as a go-between, but first I must freshen up my marks on your ass.
Assume the position Slut." Dr****g my clothes across a chair, I knelt on the
bed between Cunt's widely spread legs. Mistress commanded," Lick her pussy
Slut." Replying," Yes Mistress.", I used my fingers to spread her nether
lips and put my tongue to work. With my face buried in my work, my bare ass
was exposed for Mistress Zelda's signature.
Knowing what to expect this time, I was determined not to cry out. To help
myself endure the lash quietly, I f***ed my tongue as deeply into Cunt's
pussy as possible; bringing my mouth into firm contact with her vulva.
Basically, I was using her bottom as a gag to at least muffle any sounds I
might make. My body quivered in fearful anticipation.
CRACK, CRACK, CRACK! Three swift strokes with her whip and my right cheek
was properly marked. With scarcely a pause, another three lashes were
applied on my left cheek. Without even looking at my rear, I knew the new
Z's had been placed precisely on top of the previous ones. Mistress Zelda
was an expert with her whip!
My plan had worked! No sound escaped that could be heard, although Cunt
could certainly feel each lashing stroke transmitted to her through my
tongue. My ass felt like it was on fire, but I continued lapping away.
Cunt was quite aroused by now, and strangely enough...so was I. The tension,
submission and the oral sex had gotten my cock erect again! Amazing since I
had already come so recently. Mistress Zelda fastened a cock ring around my
cock to ensure that my erection would remain until it had served her
Mistress lifted my face and kissed me on the mouth, savoring Cunt's juices
there, before guiding my cock into the orally prepared fuckhole. This was
fantastic! At last I was going to get to fuck someone at one of these
parties. Mistress climbed behind me and began forcing her well greased,
strap-on dildo into my ass. When it was fully inserted, she reached around
and grasped my nipple rings. She softly said," I know your nipples are
still very tender, but move perfectly with me and the pain will be minimal."
This seemed a gentle gesture on her part, so I gratefully uttered," Yes
Mistress, I will try very hard to do so."
She started fucking me with slow strokes, each thrust in my ass resulted in
a corresponding move by my cock in Cunt's pussy. My ass remained pressed
closely against Mistress's body as she and I moved as a single person.
Mistress was using me as a human dildo; a mere extension of her rubber one!
I was unable to ejaculate due to the ring which kept my cock painfully
engorged; and despite my craving for release, could only continue my
intermediary role until Mistress was satisfied. Cunt was thrashing and
bucking wildly, her breath coming in gasps as we brought her to orgasm after
thundering orgasm. She was kept in this state of frantic arousal for a long
time before Mistress had her own orgasm and was satisfied.
Mistress released my nipple rings, withdrew her dildo and pushed me aside to
embrace Cunt. They were kissing and caressing each other as I stood by the
bed watching. My nipples were throbbing; my ass sore and oozing lubricant;
and my cock still painfully engorged stuck straight out! I felt horribly
used, unfulfilled, and exhausted. Mistress looked up and ordered," Leave us
Slut." I replied," Yes Mistress Zelda.", and returned to the Living Room.
Walking into the Living Room I saw Mistress Goddess sitting on the couch,
with her legs spread and Stephanie licking her pussy. Poor Stephanie had
certainly been through a lot her first night of slavery. Mistress spied me
instantly noticing my erection, which was quite apparent since I was only
wearing my bra, garter belt, hose and heels. "Come here Slut." she demanded
adding, " I have a use for that." I had been hoping for a little rest, but
answered, "Yes Mistress Goddess." and went to her. "Lie on your back on the
floor." she ordered me as she pushed Stephanie away from her crotch. I
complied and she straddled my body and lowered herself onto my vertical
Mistress began riding my cock as if she hadn't had one inside her in years.
She told Stephanie," Come lay by us and kiss Slut while I enjoy my ride."
Stephanie did just that, kissing me on the mouth. As our tongues met she
tasted of come and pussy, as I was sure I did also. While the kisses had
been commanded by Mistress to start with, there was a warmth and caring
about them that signified a genuine desire on both our parts. When Mistress
Goddess was satisfied and departed we continued to kiss and embrace each
other until we fell into exhausted slumber.
The sl**ping part of the night is always short at these parties, and it was
not long before I awoke to find myself still embracing Stephanie. Mistress
Rachel was standing there smiling down at us. " Did you two girls sl**p
well?" she asked sweetly. We both nodded dumbly, suddenly feeling awkward
about embracing each other. What had seemed so natural last night, seemed
perverse in the morning light. We separated and stood before Mistress. She
noticed my still swollen cock and taking pity on me removed the ring. " Get
cleaned up girls and fix your makeup. You look like hell." she stated.
Undoubtedly a very true statement, as we'd both been through a lot in the
last twelve hours!
We hurried into the bathroom to quickly shower and redo our makeup before
there was a mad rush by the others to use these facilities. Stephanie and I
had just stepped out of the shower when she looked at my cock, which was
gradually returning to it's normal color. She whispered to me," Would you
like me to suck you off now?" That sounded very appealing to me since I had
so much intercourse without release last night, but wisely declined with a
warning about the consequences of recreational sex by slaves. Our sexual
activities were strictly controlled by the Dominant ones. Stephanie nodded
her agreement, but her eyes had tears in them.
We went back out to Mistress Rachel who had been joined by several other
people. Slave M handed us frilly aprons to wear and led us to the kitchen
where we helped her fix breakfast. Twink and Cunt soon arrived and joined
us. Cunt delivered a tray of freshly filled coffee cups to the Doms
assembled in the Living room. As she walked out of the Kitchen the Z's on
her rear were clearly visible. Twink was joined with Becky in setting the
table; they both bore the marks of Mistress Zelda's whipcraft on their
Finally, the last to make their appearance, my beautiful Mistress Chris,
Master Jack, and Sir William emerged from their bedroom to join the others.
A naked and very bedraggled Slave followed wearily behind them. He clearly
had been busy all night. Mistress Chris was positively glowing with sexual
satisfaction. While I would never know what occurred in that room, she'd
obviously enjoyed it tremendously. How I wished that I'd been a part of
pleasing her directly instead of being used by others while she played.
The Masters and Mistresses chatted happily during breakfast as the slaves
served them. They discussed how well the film session had gone and all the
fun they'd had last night. While they relaxed after a good breakfast
Mistress Rachel mentioned that she had an announcement to make. All
conversation ceased as she stood up. She said, " I have decided to change
the names of my slaves. Stephanie has demonstrated her worthiness to enter
my stable by her performance last night. She will now be called 'slave
four' as her official slave name. Slave will henceforth be known as 'slave
nine.' I chose this name because of his nine inch cock and due to his
lengthy faithful service has earned a higher number than my newest slave."
The Dom's applauded and congratulated the slaves on their new titles. Slave
four was actually blushing as everyone looked at her.
When the commotion died down Mistress Chris said," Now I need a nap. Becky
come with me, you can be my teddy bear to cuddle with while I sl**p." Taking
her by the Hand Mistress Chris led her off to the bedroom. I felt bad that
she hadn't chosen me to cuddle up with. Being around the Dominants seemed
to make her forget I existed, except when she needed Slut to perform slave
chores. This was so unfair; after all I had endured to please her, I
deserved some consideration.
Master John, Sir William and Mistress Goddess took Cunt to with them as they
left presumably to sl**p. Mistress Rachel told slave four, " Draw your
Mistress a nice bubble bath and you may bathe me." Four quickly left to
carry out this pleasant task. It had been one thing he had been hoping for
even when he was still Steve, which now seemed a lifetime ago.
Mistress Zelda remained to supervise the cleanup chores being performed by
the remaining slaves. When the Kitchen was cleaned and the dishes washed
Mistress allowed slave nine to curl up on the floor and take a nap. Twink,
M and I ran the vacuum and generally tidied up the place under the watchful
eye of Mistress Zelda. She even had us wash, dry and iron our clothes so
our appearance would be suitable for the night's activities.
When our cleaning duties were completed Mistress Zelda summoned Twink to
kneel between her legs and give her clit some oral attention. She ordered,"
M and Slut make love to each other, I wish to be amused." This was an order
I was delighted to obey; I'd wanted to have sex with M ever since I first
laid eyes on her naked body! She must have felt the same way by her warm
responses to my caresses. Mistress allowed us to progress at our own pace
without giving directions or interruptions. She was involved with Twink's
tongue and preferred watching us as her personal porno show. That was fine
with me, for the first time in this group I was making love to a woman as a
What a joy it was to engage in warm, tender loving after all the ****s and
f***ed perversion we slaves had been through. Concentrating on each others
pleasure, M and I were able to ignore our surroundings and the increasing
audience as the room began to fill with people emerging from the bedrooms.
It was as if we were the only people in the world, moving to a wonderful
rhythm of romantic sexual delight. Achieving our mutually desired
simultaneous orgasm, we continued kissing and caressing each other. I
wanted to be with her all night, and would have had this been a regular
Our state of blissful contentment was quickly shattered by Master Jack
ordering," Becky clean M's pussy, it's full of disgusting slave come." Becky
replied," Yes Master Jack.", and scurried across the room. Pushing me
aside, she lay between M's legs and lapped up the come I'd so recently
deposited there. As I stood up to get out of the way Mistress Rachel said,"
Slave four lick Slut clean, she needs it too." I knew that Mistress didn't
care about my cleanliness, but was merely using this opportunity to
demonstrate her complete control of her newest slave. Slave four didn't
sound as sweet as the name Stephanie had, but now fully dressed and made up
she still looked as feminine. Looking down at the pretty face that was
licking my cock and hairless balls, I found it almost unbelievable that this
was the same person who had arrived here as Steve. A man who had lived
totally straight all his life was licking my male parts while dressed as a
woman and loving it! The Masters and Mistresses were experts at converting
normal people into their devoted slaves.
Slave nine was preparing to cook steaks on the grill while Cunt was
preparing the rest of the supper. Twink and slave four were ordered to
assist them. Mistress Zelda told me," Get yourself dressed and ready to go
Slut." I replied " Yes Mistress Zelda.", feeling very grateful for the gift
of normal sex with M she'd given me. I did wonder about her use of the word
go, but realized that her plans would be revealed when it pleased her to do
so. I washed myself, touched up my makeup, fixed my hair and put on my
freshly laundered outfit. Checking my appearance in the full length mirror,
I decided that I did look like a pretty girl. I was 'ready'!
The Dom's were finished eating by the time I rejoined the group. They were
enjoying their after dinner cocktails and casual conversation. The slaves
were eating hot dogs in the Kitchen. Slave four fixed me a plate of food
and we ate in silence, listening to the conversation coming in from the
Dining Room. We were trying to pick up clues about any wild plans the Dom's
had for the evening. While we had no choice in the matter, we were curious
none the less.
Mistress Rachel announced," It's movie night at the Club tonight; Zelda and
I want to take Slut and slave four down there. It should be a fun time,
anyone else care to join us?" Mistress Chris replied," No thanks Rachel,
Jack and I have already made plans involving slave nine and some deliciously
kinky stuff." Sir William also declined saying," I'll pass too. Goddess and
I will take care of the other slaves." He laughed and added," Between us we
can think of something to amuse ourselves!" They all laughed at this last
remark. They were sure there would be no lack of creativity with Sir
William and Goddess in collaboration.
"The Club?" I'd never heard of the Club, obviously the Dom's all had, even
slave nine had rolled his eyes at the mention of the place. I wanted to ask
him about what kind of place it was, but knew that even if I whispered the
question, it would not be answered. Nine was far too obedient to misbehave
even in private. No need to press the issue, I'd find out soon enough.
Mistress Zelda summoned slave four and I. She had us fetch her and Mistress
Rachel's coats. I put my cape on and slave was given a shawl to throw over
her bare shoulders. The Mistresses led the way out to Zelda's van, where
they sat in front and four and I took our places in the back seats. The
Mistresses were talking calmly but were obviously anticipating an exciting
evening. Four held my hand, nervously seeking some support, as we drove
towards the unknown.
The Club turned out to be a bar in the city. Judging by the nearly full
parking lot, the place must crowded. Mistress Zelda expertly wheeled into
an empty space in a dimly lit part of the lot. She and Mistress Rachel
strode into the bar full of self-assurance, with four and I following
timidly behind. This was our first time in a public place dressed as women,
so our hesitance was understandable. Our Mistresses had sternly warned us
to be very obedient to avoid embarrassing them in front of their friends.
The implied threat of punishment for any infraction was enough to overcome
our nervousness, so we dutifully followed them into the bar.
The doorman recognized the Mistresses and respectfully led us to a table
near the dance floor with a reserved sign on it. Removing the sign, he
signaled for a waitress. Mistress Zelda pulled out my chair and helped me
get seated. She was treating me as her girlfriend. I noticed Mistress
Rachel was doing the same for slave four. The waitress came to take our
orders. Mistress Zelda ordered a shot and a beer for herself, a whiskey
sour for Mistress Rachel and then told the waitress," Bring our bitches each
a glass of white wine." The waitress smiled knowingly and left to fill the
Soon she returned with our drink order and after setting the drinks in place
asked," Will there be anything else Zelda?" Mistress reached into her coat
pocket, pulled out two video cassettes and handed them to the waitress
saying," Give these to George for his contest." The waitress looked at four
and I, and grinning broadly, nodded her affirmation of the request. I
suddenly realized what those tapes were. They were the ones made last night
by Master Jack. Four and I were the stars of one and his subjection **** on
the other! Slave four must have come to the same decision and nervously
sipped his wine, while I was gulping mine.
We sat watching the dancers on the floor. Men danced with women, women
danced with women and even a few men danced with other men. No wonder I had
never heard of this place! Many people wore leather garb, with most of the
rest wearing lacy frilly things. This was like no place I had ever been
before! It was a leather bar inhabited by those into that scene.
Mistress Zelda looked at us and ordered," Slaves go to the Lady's Room,
remove your panties and bring them back to us." We stared in shocked
immobility for a few seconds before answering in unison," Yes Mistress."
Slave four and I left holding hands as we made our way to no-mans land. We
felt everyone in the place knew where we were headed, but few paid any
attention to us. In this land of the bizarre we didn't seem that unusual.
The Lady's was located at the end of the room in a short hallway next to the
Men's room. Two men were leaning against the wall kissing passionately as
we squeezed by them to enter our assigned destination.
For the first time in my life I was inside the ladies john. Other than the
absence of urinals, the main difference seemed to be more stalls and a
bigger counter for fixing makeup. Anxious to leave this off-limits area, we
quickly entered stalls and pulled off our panties. While there I decided to
urinate. Knowing that standing to do so would be a dead giveaway if anyone
was to walk in, I sat on the stool and relieved myself. By the sounds from
the next stall four was doing the same thing.
We exited the stalls nearly simultaneously, washed our hands, and turned to
leave. Two Biker Babes blocked our exit, standing between us and the door
they had just entered. My panties suddenly felt very heavy in my hand. The
big cigar smoking Babe asked," You two are with Zelda aren't you?".
Politely I answered," Yes Mistress.", a response that was an automatic
reflex by now. I didn't mean anything but respect by using the title
Mistress, but it offended her. She snarled," I am not a Mistress, but I am
a very mean bitch that you don't want to anger!" The other Babe suggested,"
Maybe we should check them out to see if they are real girls or merely
sissies invading our domain." The big one nodded and ordered us to lift our
skirts. The real fear of receiving physical pain from these two hard Biker
Babes overcame the humiliation of doing as demanded and we shyly raised our
hems to expose our shaven privates. The Babes laughed at our discomfort,
ridiculed our inadequate equipment, even discussed stripping us naked and
handcuffing us in stalls. " Maybe some of the other ladies would find them
amusing." the smaller one said.
Slave four and I were really frightened now, as they seemed to seriously be
considering some very drastic actions. The big one shook her head slowly
saying," No they are Zelda's slaves and even though it might be fun to teach
them a lesson, the resulting confrontation with her would not be worth it."
She stepped aside and said," You two sissies had better get the hell out of
here right now." We dropped our hems down, and hurried out of the bathroom
as fast as our heels would allow. Had we not belonged to Mistress Zelda, I
shudder to think of what may have befallen us.
Mistresses Zelda and Rachel looked very good indeed as we returned to our
table. They were our lifeline in this place, since both four and I now
realized how dependent we were on their protection. I laid my pink panties
before Mistress Zelda as four was doing the same with his black panties for
Mistress Rachel. The Mistresses spread them out to display them for all to
see. I blushed crimson fully aware that anyone seeing them would know that
my bottom was bare! Four stared meekly down, unable to look at people who
knew he was being so humbled.
The music stopped, the lights dimmed, and a big screen television set came
on. A voice on the public address system announced that it was time for the
Amateur Video Contest to begin. The crowd grew quiet as the first movie
began to play. It was a crudely made, short movie of a Biker fucking his
babe as she leaned across his Harley. The second video showed a lesbian
couple making love. The third one showed the big Biker Babe we'd run into
in the Lady's room whipping some gal with her belt. It was very brutal, but
drew quite a few hoots and cheers from the Biker element of the crowd. Her
slashing strokes were very crude compared with Mistress Zelda's artistry. I
couldn't watch, thinking how close to being on the receiving end of similar
treatment I'd been earlier.
The strains of Bolero began playing and drew my attention back to the
screen. The quality of the filming was very superior to anything previously
shown. Master Jack knew his craft. Even though I'd witnessed the actual
performance in person; on the screen it seemed far more sensuous. The crowd
was mesmerized, watching in silence until the thundering creshendo's of the
finale brought them to their feet cheering and yelling bravo!
It must have taken ten minutes for the crowd to settle down enough to begin
the next film. This was the video showing Stephanie and I making love.
Slave four held my hand as we watched ourselves on the screen. Despite its
being a command performance, it showed us making love instead of merely
having sex. I had felt tenderness while doing it, but hadn't realized how
clearly it showed. I squeezed four's hand gently to indicate my
affectionate support and received a shy smile in return. When this video
ended there was polite applause instead of the raucous uproar of it's
predecessor. It had been sensuously intense, but lacked the brutality and
f***e to enflame this crowd.
When the prizes were awarded Mistress Rachel's didlo **** of Stephanie won
first prize. The one of Stephanie and I took second place. The Biker Bitch
took third place. George, the owner of the place, awarded the prizes; $50
cash for first place, $25 for second place and $10 for third. Mistress
Rachel collected her prize and she and slave four took bows acknowledging
the applause from the crowd. Mistress Zelda collected the second place
money and had four and I curtsy to the crowd. The Biker Babe collected her
prize with a very subdued girl at her side. Brutality and fear were Biker
Babe's means of controlling her slave.
The music resumed and people started dancing again. George had sent over
another round of drinks to our table as additional thanks for the choice
movies Mistress had entered. These Amateur Video nights were a big money
maker for him and he was thrilled to have quality material in his contest.
Mistress Zelda nodded her thanks to him and gave a toast to our Victory.
A large, hairy-chested, bearded man wearing jeans and a leather vest with no
shirt came to our table. His arms were heavily tattooed, giving him the
appearance of a clich'e character from a Biker film. He kissed Mistress
Rachel's hand respectfully and said," Congratulations Rachel, you make great
movies." Mistress Rachel acknowledged the compliment with a modest nod
saying," You're too kind Spike, but thank you." Spike moved to Mistress
Zelda and asked," Zelda may I dance with your bitch?" She shrugged her
shoulders and replied," Of course Spike old buddy, be my guest."
Spike took me by the hand and led me onto the dance floor and pulled me
close to him. I was very inexperienced in dancing backwards in heels, but
his sheer bulk guided me across the floor with amazing smoothness. His hand
went under my skirt and he fondled my bare buns as we danced. I tried to
quietly protest but, his other hand f***ed my head to his hairy chest to
quiet me. "Ssshh, relax baby I won't hurt you." he whispered reassuringly.
His hand worked around to my front and he started massaging my cock while
kissing lightly on my neck. Regardless of his revolting appearance, I found
myself getting very turned on by his expert manual manipulation. When he
kissed me full on the mouth, I returned it warmly; like the slut I'd become!
The song ended and Spike led me back to our table with my erection stiffly
forming a bulge in the front of my skirt. I had been on the brink of orgasm
and wished the song had gone on for a few more seconds. Spike just laughed
at my predicament saying," That's one hot bitch you have Zelda." Mistress
replied," Yes, she can be quite a pleasurable toy." Spike asked," Can I take
her home with me Zelda? I'll bring her back in a few days when I'm finished
with her." The thought of being at the mercy of this brute for days struck
terror in my heart! Fortunately Mistress Zelda answered," Spike you know I
would share her with you gladly, but she's not my personal property. I have
borrowed her myself from Mistress Chris and she might take offense if I gave
her slave away without her permission." Spike understood this reasoning,
being a Master himself, and shrugged saying," Maybe another time, baby." He
sat on my chair and pulled me onto his lap asking," Is it ok to play with
her here Zelda?"
Mistress replied that it would be fine and took Mistress Rachel out to dance
with her. Slave four was dancing with the Biker Bitch, who had lifted
four's dress exposing the bare bottom underneath. Four looked desperate to
escape from the grasp of this sadistic woman, probably an indication of the
threats being made by his partner. Spike lifted me easily with one arm and
used his other hand to open his fly. He lowered my asshole onto his
erection and quietly ordered me," Wiggle your ass to the music bitch." This
was incredible in a public place; he was fucking my ass in the middle of a
crowd! If anyone noticed they gave no indication of it.
His rough hands unbuttoned my blouse and he pulled on my nipple rings to
keep me in tempo with the music. He sat very still and I was f***ed to
squirm quite vigorously to bring him to climax. He had gotten quite turned
on during our dance also, as he came quickly. After he filled my asscunt
with his cum; he lifted me off his lap, zipped his fly and left without a
word of thanks. I buttoned my blouse up and longed to make a dash for the
bathroom. Which bathroom would I use? The ladies room held too much fear
for me to risk that again: and if Spike was any indication, the men's room
might be even worse! My uncertainty kept me riveted to my chair with his
come oozing slowly out of me.
Mistresses Zelda and Rachel returned followed shortly by Biker Babe bringing
slave four back to our table. Biker Babe thanked Mistress Rachel saying,"
Thanks for the use of your slave, maybe sometime I can borrow her for more
serious play." Mistress Rachel replied," You're welcome to the dance dear,
but I don't think that it will be possible for you to use her until I am
completely through with her. You tend to leave your slaves in very poor
condition and unusable." Biker Babe snorted," You're just to soft to be a
Mistress Rach; you need to rule with an iron hand not a velvet glove." She
swiveled around on the heel of her boot and stormed off. Slave four heaved
a mighty sigh of relief as she departed and Mistress Rachel put her arm
around four to comfort her. Four was obviously shaken by her encounter with
that brutish, menacing woman.
Mistress Zelda announced," Spike would like to use Slut for a gang bang with
his boys." She looked into my eyes and asked," Would you like that Slut?" I
earnestly replied," Oh no Mistress, please not that! Please!" Being gang
****d by that group of brutes was too horrible to contemplate. At least in
our group the ****s came singly and weren't overly violent. Mistress Zelda
smiled and said," I thought not and told him another time perhaps, but we
had to be going now." Relief flooded throughout me so fully I would have
kissed her ass on the spot; had it been permitted or requested. Mistress
Rachel said," We'd better leave then, we don't want Spike and his crew to
think we're slighting them." Slave four and I nodded our hearty agreement
with that suggestion. We were only too eager to leave this hazardous place.
Mistress Zelda took my arm in hers as a sign of ownership and led me through
the crowd towards the door. Mistress Rachel and slave four were right
behind us, also arm in arm. Spike was making kissing motions with his lips
at me as we passed his table. Several of his gang clutched at their
crotches as a promise of things to come. I felt safe with Mistress Zelda
protecting me and was able to retain my composure even in the face of the
menacing gang. Slave four actually trembled when the Biker Babe said,"
Someday you'll be mine baby." as we passed her table. The prospect of
falling into the clutches of that viscously sadistic Bull Dyke was clearly
an unnerving idea. She must have told four some frightening things while
Out in the open, the cool night air felt very clean; even though it chilled
my bare bottom. The sense of relief was overwhelming when we reached the
security of the van. Slave four and I were so thrilled to leave the hellish
environment of the Club behind us that we hugged each other closely in the
back seat. The Mistresses seemed to have enjoyed their evening; chatting
happily about their video's triumphant victories. Of course they had not
felt the oppressively threatening aura of impending doom that four and I had
been exposed to. They knew how vulnerable we had felt and it amused them to
act as our protectors. Our gratitude for such protection would increase our
dependence on them and therefore enhance our willingness to serve as slaves.
We arrived at Master Jack's house, where we were admitted by slave M. I
relished the sight of her nude body, remembering fondly our lovemaking
session earlier in the day. It felt good to be back in familiar company
again! I made a mad dash to the bathroom to relieve myself and clean my ass
which was still oozing Spike's come. Anything reminding me of my experience
in the Club was intolerable.
Upon my return to the living room, Mistress Chris greeted me with," Did you
have a good time Slut?". All the built up tension of the evening came back
in a rush of overwhelming emotions. Tears were running down my cheeks as I
slowly shook my head no. Mistress came to me, took my hand and led me off
to a bedroom. Once in private, she had me strip naked and get in the bed.
She lay beside me and started caressing and comforting me. As I sobbed
openly, Mistress chris began to masturbate me. She kissed me tenderly and
gently tongued my nipple rings, while continuing to massage my cock. Her
genuine care for my feelings helped lift my spirits. She seemed more like
my loving wife than Mistress Chris at the moment. I was in heaven!
My sobbing ceased as my passion increased. Soon my hips were thrusting to
aid her manual manipulation to bring me to orgasm. My cock was spurting
warm semen onto my stomach and Mistress milked it of every last drop. When
I slumped back on the pillow, my passion spent, Mistress used her hand to
scoop up my come and f***e it into my mouth. A Mistress could let down the
barriers between herself and her slave for a brief time without risking loss
of control. Even as I licked her hand clean, I was thankful for the caring
comfort she'd displayed tonight. Regardless of how much she enjoyed playing
the Mistress Chris role; she really loved me! I loved her more than life
She rolled me on my side and cuddled up closely behind me, her wonderful
breasts pressed against my back. She whispered softly," sl**p well Slut,
I'll take you home in the morning." Thus assured of not being f***ed into
any more slave duties tonight, I drifted off into a contented, dreamless
sl**p. All was right in my world!
It was our next regularly scheduled Date Night tonight, and as usual, I was
both excited and nervous. Chris explained, " We were invited to Mistress
Zelda's to play this weekend, but I decided that we should have a fun
weekend here." I smiled at this news, since things were getting to drastic
with that group as far as I was concerned. She continued, " A break from
that group will be good for us." I knew it would be good for me; I sure
wasn't looking forward to another trip to " the club" any time soon. Chris
then went into her Domme role ordering me to go take a shower and get
cleaned up. " I am having company tonight, and I don't want to have an
unkempt slave hanging around!" she announced. I humbly replied, " Yes
Mistress" and hurried off to get cleaned up.
While showering and getting all cleaned up and ready, I wondered who she had
invited this time. Once before she had invited a guy from a BBS named Brian
to come over and they used and abused me, humiliating me while they had
great sex. I suspected that this would be another such evening, a prospect
I dreaded. By the time I finished getting cleaned up, I realized that Chris
had not given me any directions as what to wear and decided to go ask her.
Wrapping a towel around me, I went back to the area where Chris was playing
computer games. Just as I got there, the door bell rang. Without even
turning around to see how I was dressed, Chris ordered," Answer the door
I went to the door embarrassed to be wearing only a towel, but not wanting
to anger Chris. Upon opening the door I recognized Pat, a lady we had met
last week at a party. She and Chris had chatted privately for some time and
Chris had told me on the way home that she really liked Pat. It was obvious
that they had discussed our Date Nights and that Chris had invited her over
to share an evening dominating me. Maintaining my composure, I welcomed Pat
and e****ted her to Chris.
Chris got up and they hugged each other. Pat seemed a bit nervous, telling
Chris that she had never had a chance to play a Dominant role before. Chris
reassured her saying," Don't worry about it a bit dear, You can't do
anything wrong tonight. Whatever you want my slave will do." Pat, looking
somewhat dubious, said; " Really? Anything??" Chris nodded yes.
Pat turned to me and said," Drop that towel slave, let me see you naked."
This surprised me, coming so suddenly with no working up to it; but I
immediately dropped the towel from my body and stood naked before the
ladies. Pat grinned at my obedience. She was going to enjoy being a
mistress! Pat said, " I just love those nipple rings that your slave has
Chris." Chris replied, " Thank you, but they were a present from some
friends of mine. They do come in handy !"
Chris told me to get them some wine and went into the f****y room to sit and
chat. I filled two wine goblets with a nice white wine and delivered them
to the ladies. Pat said," Chris you have a nice servant here". Chris
replied, " It's not too bad as a maid either!" and laughed. " Can we do
that? Dress him as a maid??" Pat asked. Chris assuredly said, " Certainly
my dear. Tonight we can do anything we want!" Chris looked at me standing
naked awaiting their pleasure and asked me," Isn't that right slave?" I
bowed my head and answered," Yes Mistress".
Pat reached her hand out and fondled my clean shaven balls. "I've never
seen a man's privates shaved before, they look kind cute that way!" She
said. "Much less menacing than those hairy things men are so proud of." She
added. Chris nodded her agreement remarking, " Yes indeed, my slave keeps
his body bald at my insistence. It takes him time to shave it and serves as
a constant reminder of his slave status. That hairless body is very easily
Pat seemed very impressed by Chris's confident attitude and my
submissiveness. " This is very interesting, I'd like to find out more about
what your slave will do, how you got such control and many other things."
Pat said. She then asked, " Can we talk in private for a bit?" Chris said,
" Of course Dear, perhaps the hot tub would be a comfortable place." Chris
told me to fetch them some towels. I quickly got the towels and when I
delivered them was told, " We are going to be alone for a bit, meanwhile get
into your 'slut' outfit and start fixing supper." I murmured, "Yes
Mistress." and left to obey my orders.
"Damn!" I thought to myself, "I'd hoped for a quiet evening at home tonight
serving my Mistress." It was now obvious that I was going to be put through
the hoops by two ladies tonight. As I got into my 'slut' apparel, I knew
the Ladies were planning my ordeal. What they had in mind I didn't know,
but felt safe in assuming that my pleasure was in no way involved in their
Since I had shaved my body during my shower, getting into my 'slut' outfit
went rather quickly. I painted my toenails first then began applying my
makeup. Chris preferred a wanton, whorish appearance in her sissy slave; so
I used the blue eyes shadow, lots of rouge, gaudy red lipstick and the long
fake eyelashes to achieve the desired effect. When the mascara was
liberally brushed on the long lashes my face looked very slutty indeed. I
put on some big hoop earrings and then the wig. It was a blonde wig styled
to give me the look of a bimbo.
I rolled the black mesh nylons onto my hairless legs and secured them to my
garter belt. Next I put on the black, padded bra and slipped into the white
blouse with the puffy sleeves. It's low cut neckline would make my nipples
easily accessible. If past experience was any indication, I expected that
they would be getting quite a workout this evening. Deciding to leave the
black lacy panties off, I stepped into my black mini-skirt. It barely
covered my privates, coming only to mid-thigh. I knew that with any bending
I would be exposed unless I moved very primly.
My transformation was nearly complete now, so I stepped into my high heeled
shoes. They had 4" heels and had taken me some time to learn to walk in.
Chris had me wearing them every Date Night weekend though, and now I could
manage quite well in them. A quick spray of cheap perfume, and I was ready
for the final step. I always waited until last to glue on the fake
fingernails. Their length made the other transformation steps too
difficult. Once they were in place, I painted them the same garish red as
my toenails. While they dried, I studied myself in the full-length mirror.
The image was perfect, I looked like a blonde floozy....just the way Chris
liked her sissy slave!
Figuring that the ladies would be ready for a refill of their wine glasses,
I put on my lacy white apron and went out to the Hot Tub to get their
glasses. "Oooh, how nicely whorish your maid looks now!" said Pat. Chris
just smiled and responded, " Thanks, She is a tramp, but serves me well."
They both laughed making me feel even more embarrassed. Chris's penchant
for having me dressed this way when in my slave role was bad enough in front
of her alone, but was more than doubly humiliating in the presence of Pat.
Executing a dainty curtsy I asked, " Would the Ladies care to have their
drinks refilled?" They both held up their empty glasses, which I took and
went to refill them. As I left their snickering sent a shiver up my spine.
This evening seemed to be dedicated to my humiliation.
When I returned with the refills, I had to squat demurely keeping my knees
together to hand them to the ladies. Pat reached under my skirt and fondled
my cock. "Her clitty is exited." she remarked to Chris. She stroked me to
full erection and then just as I felt near to orgasm, sent me away with a
tent-like bulge in my skirt. Chris told me, "I laid out two nice steaks for
tonight, fix a couple of potatoes and a nice salad to go along with them
Slut." I replied, " Yes Mistress."
The first thing I did was to light the gas grill to let it heat up while I
prepared the rest of the meal. Once the potatoes were in the microwave
oven, I made a large bowl of salad adding all of Chris's favorite
ingredients. When the salad was finished, I took the two nice T-bone steaks
and placed them on the grill. leaving them to start cooking, I scurried
back in the house to set the table. I used the good dishes, crystal
goblets, best silverware and even linen napkins to make the table suitably
attractive for the ladies. I even lit two candles to make it seem more
luxurious before dashing back out to flip the steaks.
"Mistress, Your supper will be ready in a few minutes." I respectfully
announced. Chris got out of the hot tub and had me towel off her body. Pat
also wanted the same service, which I of course supplied. Being so close to
two such delightful naked women caused my erection to return. Pat laughed
as she noticed my reaction saying, " The poor slave is probably aching for
some relief." Chris responded, " Don't worry about Slut, that bitch will get
more sex than she wants later." they both laughed as they went into the
house. Retrieving the steaks from the grill, I followed them inside.
Chris asked, " What is this third place setting for Slut?" "Did you presume
that you were to dine with us?" Realizing that I had messed up, I answered,
" I had hoped so Mistress, but I will remove the extra stuff immediately."
As rapidly as possible I removed the setting for my place at the table and
stood by the table waiting to be of service if needed. Chris and Pat
chatted casually as they ate, although there seemed to be a suppressed level
of excitement underlying everything. The wine they'd already consumed had
loosened up their inhibitions and they giggled frequently. My only task was
to refill their goblets once during the meal.
When they were finished eating, Chris lit up a cigarette, pushed back her
chair and motioned for me to kneel. "That was a good meal Slut, now I need
to relax a bit...lick me." She ordered. As she leaned back and spread her
legs, I began to lick gently at her vaginal lips. Slowly I worked my way to
her clit licking and sucking until she became aroused. Pat watching from
behind remarked, " Slut does have a nice ass." Chris said, " Yes She does,
and I would be honored if you would like to fuck it." Pat responded with
undisguised delight, "Wow, that would be something that I've never done
before! Lots of guys have tried to do anal sex on me and I hate it! This
is an unexpected pleasure to be able to shove something up one of them.
Could I really do that?" Chris said, " Of course Dear, I told you that
tonight you can do whatever you want with my slave." Reaching over to hold
Pat's hand she added, " You are my guest tonight."
Chris pulled my head away from her crotch and pointed towards Pat. "Do her
for a bit to warm her up." she commanded. I crawled over to Pat and
immediately began lapping at her bottom. Pat responded rapidly, and
actually reached orgasm before Chris returned with the toys. Chris had
inserted one end of a double dildo into herself and was holding out the
strap-on dildo to Pat. "Come over here and suck my cock Slut" Chris
demanded. With me on my hands and knees in front of her, she shoved the
fake cock past my lipstick covered lips into my mouth. "That's my good
little cocksucking bitch." she praised as I sucked. Pat meanwhile had
strapped on the dildo harness and knelt behind me. Chris told her, "Slut's
sissy pussy is awfully tight, You'd better use some of that Vaseline." Pat
took the jar of Vaseline, and smeared my asscunt with it liberally. She pushed
one, then two greasy fingers inside of me forcing the lubricant inside of
me. The pain of the intrusion soon was overcome with erotic sensations and
I began to squirm. Chris held my face in her hands, keeping my sucking
going as Pat entered my behind with her dildo. Pat relentlessly pushed the
dildo further in until it was up to the hilt. I was impaled both front and
Chris told Pat, " This bitch is easily controlled by her nipples. If you
use her rings you can regulate her movements to suit you." Pat pulled my
blouse out from where it was tucked into my skirt, unhooked my bra and
slipped her index fingers into my nipple rings and slowly began thrusting
and withdrawing, pulling me rearward to meet her thrusts by yanking on my
nipples. This scene was unbelievable! My mouth was being fucked by Chris
while Pat was fucking my ass and savaging my nipples. I was a helpless piece of fuckmeat being used for the ladies lustful pleasure.
It seemed to take forever before both Pat and Chris reached orgasm and they
released me to collapse on the floor. I had a throbbing erection and still
had not climaxed. The ladies hugged each other and Pat said," That was
great! I don't know when I've had so much fun!" Chris smiled and said." The
night is still young my dear, you may feel like doing it again. Remember
anything you desire Slut will do." They clinked their wine glasses together
and toasted to their night of pleasure.
Chris told me, "Get this table cleaned off, and clean yourself too. You
look like a freshly fucked Slut!" They both giggled at the obvious irony of
that statement and walked out of the room. I struggled to my feet, rehooked
my bra, tucked in my blouse and straightened the mini-skirt. It was bad
enough being dressed like this without being a disheveled mess. As soon as
I had cleared the table and loaded the dishwasher, I went into the small
bathroom to freshen my makeup. I washed my aching bottom to remove the
slimy stuff oozing out, even though I knew from past experience it would
continue to leak for quite some time. While still feeling very humiliated,
weary and sore at both ends; at least I looked presentable again. Knowing
that I shouldn't stay gone too long, I returned to the f****y room to find
Chris and Pat sitting on the couch conversing as if the recent events had
never happened. They had both freshened up their makeup and changed into
something sexy. This seemed strange to me, they surely weren't trying to
impress me with their appearance! It seemed to be a waste of energy if, as
they suggested earlier that there might be a repeat performance later.
While I was still puzzling over this strange behavior, the door bell rang.
Chris said sweetly, " Answer the door, will you Slut dear?" Looking at the
ladies expressions I knew that this had been planned all along. They were
expecting company, someone else to enjoy degrading me! I dutifully went to
the door and opened it. There stood Brian with two other guys. They pushed
their way past me as Brian led them into the f****y room to meet the ladies.
I closed the door and followed them.
Brian was kissing Chris's hand and saying, " I'm so pleased you called
Chris. I see that Slut has responded well to your training." Chris nodded
her head in acknowledgment of his praise and introduced Pat. " She is my
friend and has been invited over for a bit of play, we started without you."
Both Chris and Pat chuckled at this comment. Brian introduced his friends
to the ladies. " The smaller guy here is Wayne, I brought him as a date for
Pat. This big fellow is Jake, he is mostly gay and can be brutal so I
figured that he would be a perfect date for Slut." I gasped at this last
statement, I wasn't gay, or even bisexual by choice. Jake's sheer size was
quickly turning this from a role playing game into a nightmare!
Chris ordered, " Get our dates some drinks Slut." Our dates! Those words
cut like a knife. It wasn't kinky enough for her to use me as her sissy
slave, now she had fixed me up as a date for a man. I obediently took the
drink orders and filled them, handing each his drink with a dainty curtsy.
Jake took his straight shot of bourbon and downed it in a gulp, chasing it
with a big swig of beer. He let out with a loud belch, reached out his
massive arm and pulled me to him. He planted a big wet kiss on my mouth,
forcing his tongue inside me. I wanted to gag, and tried to pull away which
enraged him. "This bitch needs her spirit broken a bit." he snarled,
pulling me across his lap as he sat on a chair. Lifting my skirt he began
spanking my bare bottom. No pretend swats, these were resounding whacks
that stung and really hurt. I wriggled trying to escape the blows, but his
powerful arm pinned me in place. After a half dozen blows to each cheek, he
let me up and asked, " You gonna play nice now babe? Or do you want some
more?" With tears streaming down my cheeks and sobbing, I muttered, "Yes
Sir, I'll do whatever you want." I glanced through teary eyes at Chris who was
sitting necking with Brian and saw her smile. It had been at my insistence
that she tried being dominant and now she had given me far more kinkiness
than I ever dreamed possible. She felt entitled to gloat a bit over the
obvious regrets I now felt.
Brian suggested, "Perhaps we should leave these two lovebirds to get
acquainted." Chris replied," I can hardly wait to get in bed with you too
Brian dear, but I'd kinda like to watch Slut please Jake for awhile first.
My dear husband wanted to be a woman, now I want to see Her perform like
one!" Pat added, " I want to watch this too, please." Wayne who was
fingering Pat's pussy nodded his agreement. Good grief! Not only was I going to
be Jake's 'woman' tonight but I was going to be f***ed to do it in front of
Chris and the others. There could be no greater humiliation imaginable!
Jake stood up and gave me a deep kiss, fondling my sore bottom with his
rough hands. His body pressed against mine allowing me to feel his
erection. He knew that I was a man, but he wanted to have sex with me while
I was dressed as a slut cunt. We kissed for a couple of minutes before he
ordered, " Undress me bitch, I'm going to give more than ya ever had
before!" My long painted fingernails fumbled with his shirt buttons until I
was able to slip it off exposing his very hairy body. The revulsion I felt
at having to undo his belt and unzip his fly was overcome by the fear of
what would happen if I refused, so his pants were soon removed also. He
looked more like a hairy b**st than a man, but the ladies applauded his
enormous cock. He gave a bow of mock modesty and then roughly pulled off my
blouse. His big hands were able to unhook and remove my bra with surprising
Jake pushed gently down on my shoulders forcing me to kneel in front of him.
"Suck my dick Bitch." he ordered waving it in front of my face. When I
parted my lips and took the head into my mouth Chris and Pat both applauded
again. Jake held my head with his hands as I tentatively began to suck on
him. There was no escaping my fate! Chris kept encouraging me by chanting,
"Suck Slut, suck." When Jake began thrusting his huge cock it made me choke
and gag. That seemed not to matter to anyone, Jake was having his way and
Chris loved seeing me as a sissy cocksucker. Pat had never seen two men
together and was getting quite turned on also. Brian and Wayne liked seeing
me humiliated and were happy feeling up the girls until they were ready to
have sex with them.
When Jake was about to come in my mouth he pushed me roughly away causing me
to fall backwards. Moving rapidly for a big man, he picked me up and placed
me on my hands and knees facing Chris. "Beg me to fuck you Bitch" He
ordered. Before I could even bring myself to utter such disgusting words,
he smacked my ass a few quick swats. " Oh please Sir, Please fuck my
pussy, I want to feel your cock deep inside my fuckhole." I pleaded in earnest. Anything to avoid those brutal spankings!
Everybody seemed to find my total surrender amusing as a snicker ran through
the gathered crowd. Jake f***ed himself inside of me firmly with a quick
thrust. It hurt terribly, but I was thankful for the copious lubrication
Pat had used on me earlier. But for the remaining ooze, I would have been
ripped open by Jake's oversized equipment. He grabbed my hips and began
thrusting in earnest until he came what seemed like a gallon deep inside of
Jake rolled over on his side then onto his back, pulling me along with him
so that I wound up on my back with his cock still buried in my ass. Chris
came from the couch and began to suck on my right nipple. Pat soon joined
in suckling on my left nipple. Chris kissed me lightly on my sweaty
forehead whispering that she was proud of her slave. She then gave my erect
cock a few strokes and brought me to orgasm, at last! When I came all over
my stomach she and Pat scooped it up and fed it to me. After I had finished
licking their fingers clean, they took the hands of Brian and Wayne and left
for the bedroom leaving me laying there with Jake still imbedded inside me.
Finally he slipped out of my violated ass and rolled onto his side. He
easily rolled me over to face him, kissed me gently while fondling my
nipples. "You are a sweet piece of ass Bitch." he said sincerely. "Now
that I've made love to you as my woman, you will be mine to use whenever
Chris allows it." He pinched my nipples firmly and asked, " You will love
that won't you?" Made love? He called that brutal **** making love? The
pain in my nipples f***ed me to smile sweetly and answer, " Yes Jake honey,
I'll be your fucktoy anytime you want." He released me and sent me to wash up. I figured that it was best to humor him and brought back a warm wet washcloth to clean his
privates with. I even gave his cock a friendly kiss after cleaning it,
which pleased him immensely.
I started to dress myself again, but Jake said, " Just keep the heels, hose
and garter belt on, leave the rest off." I replied, "Yes sir." At his
command I brought him another shot and beer to 'rebuild his strength'. As
he swilled it down I heard Chris call, " Slut, get in here." from the
bedroom. My Mistress's demands came first, so I left Jake and went to the
Chris, Brian, Pat and Wayne were all in our king-size bed. Chris and Brian
had obviously just finished making love, while Pat and Wayne were still
going at it. Chris smiled at me, spread her legs and said, " Lick me clean
Slut." I sank to my knees and saw Brian's come leaking from her cunt.
While he was still kissing her and fondling her breasts, I lapped up the
residue of his passion. He chuckled at the sight of me performing this
degrading task. The musky smell of fresh sex assailed my nose and the taste
was horrible, but soon my chore was finished. Chris praised me saying, "
That's a good Slut, now lick my juices off Brian's wonderful cock." Even
though I done this before, the idea of licking another man's cock was still
revolting to me. My revulsion didn't count for much tonight though, so
knowing that I had no choice, I took his cock in my hands and licked it from
one end to the other. Damned thing started getting hard again from my
tongue and I wondered if Brian was as straight as he let on.
Chris took Brian by the hand saying, " Let's go to the hot tub for a bit
Darling." She looked at me and ordered, " Bring us fresh drinks." They left
the bedroom for the tub and I went to fix their drinks. I delivered them to
the hot tub where they were relaxing, but still fondling each other. That
Brian could turn Chris on like no other man! Chris took her drink, fondled
briefly my still smarting ass and told me," Go back to the bedroom and
perform your clean-up service for Pat and Wayne, they should be finished by
now." With tears of humiliation filling my eyes, I replied humbly, "Yes
Mistress." and left them.
Passing through the f****y room, Jake grabbed me and kissed me. "Where are
you going Babe?" he asked. "Mistress sent me on an errand Sir." I answered
truthfully. "In that case, I won't keep you." he said releasing me. He
did, however, follow me down the hall to the bedroom. Pat and Wayne had
indeed completed their lovemaking and looked surprised to see me standing
there. " What do You want?" she asked. " Mistress Chris sent me to clean
you up too, if that is your desire." I uttered shyly. "That would be very
nice indeed Slut. " She patted the bed and told me, " Lay on your back here
dear slave." When I was in position, Pat straddled my face and pulled my
mouth to her crotch. " Lick it all up, be sure that you suck out all of the
stuff inside me too." She demanded. Pat thought that this having a slave
was a great treat, and was really enjoying herself.
Jake seeing my bare ass laying there, decided to take advantage of this
opportunity and climbed onto the bed between my legs. He lifted my legs,
spreading them with his shoulders. I was unable to even beg him not to do
that, as my mouth was muffled by Pat's sopping pussy. My licking was
getting Pat close to orgasm again as her thrusting hips indicated. With my
mouth held firmly in place, Jake was free to enter me again. This time he
was fucking me more slowly, almost lovingly. Wayne found the sight of me
being used at both ends arousing and he placed his dick in my hand for me to
stroke. Hopelessly trapped, I began to stroke him. What a wild picture
this made I thought.
" That Slut is one hot bitch!" I heard Brian say. Chris said, "Yes indeed,
the minute I let her out of my sight She's involved in an orgy." They had
decided to return to the bedroom for a second round of sex and walked in to
see me being used by three people. That none of this had been my idea
didn't matter. Jake fucking my ass, Pat riding my face, and my hand stoking
Wayne's cock made it appear that I was loving it. Chris took Brian's cock
and put it in my other hand and began playing with my nipples. Despite the
horror of my predicament, my cock began to rise again.
Pat reached her orgasm, let my head fall back and dismounted me. Jake
wrapped his arms around mine disengaging me from Brian and Wayne and began
to fuck more rapidly. The f***e of his thrusts was causing me to moan
accordingly and Chris remarked, " Isn't that sweet, Slut loves being
fucked!" The others agreed with her making comments about my wanton nature.
Jake, oblivious to all of the distractions, rammed into me until he came
deep inside me. He kissed me deeply and withdrew. I lay exhausted, unable
to move for several minutes. Pat bent over, kissed me on the lips and
praised my performance with, " Slut honey, I haven't cum like that in
years. You look so sexy being fucked it turns me on!"
Chris snapped at me, " Get up and make room for me and Brian, and get out of
those nylons before they get ruined. I don't buy pretty things just to be
destroyed during your slutty whoring around." I got off of the bed and
scurried to the bathroom to wipe off my seeping bottom. While in there I
relieved my bladder and removed my hose and garter belt. I replenished my
lipstick and combed my hair to look more presentable before returning to the
bedroom naked. Chris and Brian were in bed caressing each other. I felt
very jealous of him, he was in bed with my wife while I was a sex toy for
Jake. He had fucked her as a man, and by the look of things soon would be
doing it again; while I had been used like a whore. Chris said, " It's not
ladylike to wander around naked slut, Slip into the nightie I laid out for
you and leave us alone." I slipped the black, lacy, short nightie over my
head. It didn't even completely cover my buns. As I left the bedroom,
Chris had rolled on top of Brian and was beginning to ride his cock.
In the kitchen Pat and Wayne were fixing themselves another drink, Pat
said," Slut has had a busy night, pour yourself a drink Dearie. " Grateful
for this unexpected kindness, I poured myself a glass of wine. It would
help me to get rid of the foul taste in my mouth and maybe even help ease
the degrading experiences. Pat asked, " Have you been a slave for long
Slut?" I replied, "No Ma'am, this is all fairly new to me." She said, " I
think it's wonderful the way you endure all of this to please Your Mistress
and her kinky friends." I sipped my wine and replied meekly, " Thank you
Ma'am." I didn't tell her how debasing it was to be a sissy sex slave nor
how much I wished that I was in bed with Chris now in place of Brian. How
could I? I didn't quite understand myself how I had been reduced to my
current state in such short time.
Wayne noticed tears welling up in my eyes and snorted," I think that Slut
never was a man, no real man would let himself be treated this way." Pat
defended me with, " I disagree...it shows great love to give up all pride,
every vestige of manhood to become a feminized sissy for his Mistress." She
kissed me lightly on the cheek and added, " I wish I had one just like
Slut." Wayne just glared at me.
Pat said, " We are going to sl**p in the guest room tonight, Chris and Brian
wish to be alone." Damn, I'd kinda hoped that everyone would leave soon. "
Would you be a dear and suck Wayne hard for me Slut?" Pat asked sweetly.
After her defense of me, I felt obliged to do what she asked and knelt in
front of Wayne. Taking his cock in one hand I put it to my lips and kissed
the head lightly. As I took him into my mouth, my other hand gently cradled
his balls. Sucking and licking soon had Wayne forgetting who was servicing
him, he responded by getting erect and started moving his hips. While I was
so engaged, Jake walked in from the hot tub and loudly asked, " What in the
hell is this?" Pat just purred, " I asked slut to do this for me, isn't she
cute little cocksucker?" Pat began to fondle Jake's cock. Pat smiled
sweetly at Wayne and told him, "I'm too worn out for anymore sex tonight
Wayne Honey, so if you want to come again you'd better let Slut finish you
off here." I felt betrayed! I was supposed to merely get him hard! Wayne
said, "Well if that's the case, I suppose that coming in this faggot's mouth
is better than nothing." He grabbed my ears and began fucking my mouth
faster and harder until he finally came in my mouth. I gagged and choked.
Pat said, " That's ok slut just swallow it." When I had, she handed me my
wine which I quickly gulped down. She patted me on the head saying, " That
was very nice of you to take care of Wayne for me Slut. Come with me, I
want to play with you now." Wayne asked, "Hey, what about me?" Pat just
smiled at him and replied, " Now that you are into having sex with guys, you
and Jake can have fun together." She took me by the hand and led me into the
guest bedroom, leaving a shocked Wayne staring at Jake's menacing erection.
Once in the bedroom, Pat closed the door and started giggling. She gave me
a warm hug and said, " I couldn't stand his swinish remarks about you Slut
Honey. A night with Jake might mellow him out a bit." We both laughed at
the beautiful irony of her hastily concocted plan. As we were crawling into
the bed the sounds of scuffling coming from the kitchen told us that Wayne
was being 'seduced'. Even though my poor ass was still throbbing and
leaking, I smiled at the thought of what lie ahead for Wayne. He is going
where I have been!
Pat pulled me on top of her and guided me inside of her. I made love to her
like a man, although I was still made up as a woman. Afterwards we lay
still kissing, caressing and cuddling. She said, " Oh Slut, I just love
feeling your hairless body. You are a wonderful combination of both a man
and a woman." I answered," And You are so beautiful a person, both
physically and in spirit." She said, " Just now you made great love as a man
and earlier I made love to you in your female role, I honestly can't say
which I enjoyed more." I ran my long fingernails lightly over her breasts
and told her, " Pat Darling, I prefer what we just did, but would gladly be
yours to use any way you want." She said," You are so sweet, I'll talk with
Chris and see if we can't work out some kind of an arrangement where we can
share your services." We fell asl**p in each other's arms.
The sun was shining in the window when Pat awakened me with a kiss. She was
holding my garter belt, hose and shoes. " Let's go out with the others,
please put these on for me." Once I had put them on I resumed my Slut role.
I stopped by the bathroom to reapply my makeup and comb my hair. Walking
into the kitchen I could scarcely keep from laughing. Wayne was wearing my
lacy apron and cooking breakfast. He had a black eye, his wrists were
bruised and his bare ass bore welts obviously made by Jake's belt. Pat
lightly ran her hand over his ass causing him to wince. She said with mock
concern, " That looks so sore Wayne, how was your wedding night?" Wayne just
glared at her, feeling very embarrassed about having lipstick on. He knew
that everyone knew what his night had been like. Hell!
Pat sat down at the table with Chris, Brian and Jake, while I remained
standing servilely. Chris gave me a light kiss on the cheek and asked, "Did
you have a good night Slut?" I answered, "Yes Mistress, I did." Brian said,"
A lot better than Wayne's I'll bet!" and broke out laughing. Jake pulled me
onto his lap and gave me a kiss. "Good morning Slut, I missed your company
last night." he said. He fondled my ass then added," But I now have a new
Bitch, and this one I can take home with me." Wayne came into the room with
the beginnings of breakfast. I helped him set the table and deliver the
food. I knew that Wayne really wanted to lay into me, but we both remained
silent as polite maids, refilling coffee cups and so forth until they
After the table was cleared off, dishes done, and kitchen cleaned up, Jake
announced that it was time for he and Bitch to be going. He said," I've got
to take Her shopping for some sexy clothes and other stuff. We're going out
dancing tonight!" Wayne's face was a picture of sheer terror. Not only had
he been brutally ****d last night, but he was now considered as Jake's
property. There was an exchange of thanks. Jake thanked Chris for her
hospitality and the use of Slut. Chris thanked Jake for making Slut into a
real woman and for doing it in front of her. Wayne thanked Pat for the sex
he had enjoyed with her, but nearly choked on the words when Jake made him
thank her for introducing him to Jake. "No problem Bitch, it was my
pleasure." Pat said with great sincerity. Jake took the apron off of Wayne
and wrapped him in a pink robe he had borrowed from Chris. As he carried
him out the door, he remarked," You can throw out those other clothes, I'll
return the robe."
When they were gone, Brian said, " That sure didn't turn out the way I
expected, I had brought Jake as a favor for Chris. I knew that she wanted
to see Slut fucked by a man and Jake was just the guy." Pat chirped in with,
" I'm sure it came as a surprise to Wayne too!" Brian gave Chris and Pat
both a kiss, then said," Chris I had a really wonderful time with you as
always, and I am really looking forward to a weekend alone with you." He
then turned and left also. When the door closed behind him it was quiet
almost like the last eighteen hours hadn't occurred.
Chris broke the silence with," Slut get your maid outfit on it's time to
change the beds, do laundry and clean the house. Pat and I are going to
play computer games for a bit and then take a nap." The game wasn't over
yet! I went into the bedroom to don my Slut clothes, the same things I'd
worn at the start of last night's activities. As soon as I was dressed, I
stripped the sheets off of our king-sized bed and remade the bed with clean
linens. I did the same with the guest bed and then took the soiled sheets
along with our regular laundry to the basement laundry room. Great care was
needed to carry that overly full basket down the stairs wearing heels as I
was. I knew that it would be easy to trip and fall.
Once I had things sorted and the first load running, I went to the Basement
bedroom to replace those sheets. The bed was totally disheveled from
Wayne's struggles and the bl**d spots on the sheets was evidence that Jake
had torn his virgin ass. "Poor Wayne," I thought, "At least Chris had
broken me in gently and Pat's dildo had loosened my ass up before Jake's
attack!" I gathered the sheets and set them to soak in the laundry sink.
Then it was back upstairs to clean the house.
Back in our bedroom, I picked up the clothes that Wayne had worn to our
house and took them to Chris. "Mistress," I asked, "What shall I do with
these things?" Chris looked at them with scorn and replied, "Throw them out!
I imagine that Bitch now has some pretty new things to wear." Then showing
some pity added, "Take the stuff in the pockets, put it a paper bag, and
we'll save it for Her." A wallet, knife, coins and a nailclipper all went
into the bag before I set it on the closet shelf. Then pants, shorts,
shirt, socks and even shoes went into the trash. It seemed a waste of good
clothes, but Chris was right, Wayne probably had a new outfit by now.
I vacuumed the bedrooms and then went back downstairs to load the dryer and
put in the second load which included the basement sheets. than back
upstairs to vacuum the living and f****y rooms. When I got to the computer
area, Chris and Pat were both online chatting on an Adult BBS. A glance at
the screens showed that they were busy relating recent events to an
interested audience. Cris saw me arrive and motioned me to kneel and lick
her crotch. She loved having me serve her like that while she talked via
modem to both guys and gals. Busy where I was, I couldn't see what she was
typing, but felt certain that she was telling everyone what she had me
doing....maybe even how I was dressed. Hopefully she was using the name
Slut instead of the usual alias I used in there.
When Chris was satisfied, she allowed me to get up. I was surprised to see
Pat wearing the strap-on dildo. While had been busy, she'd put it on to
enable her to fuck me again. She had been serious when telling of how much
she enjoyed the sensations and feelings of power she felt while usurping the
male sex role. Chris seemed to use dildo **** to make me feel humiliated
and inferior. Pat actually loved the act for it's own sake. Either way, I
was going to take it in the rear, but at least with Pat it was for her
Pat took my hand and led me to the f****y room where she had me suck on the
phallus kneeling in front of her. "Slut you look so cute and sexy with a
cock in your mouth." she praised while stroking my hair. I could feel the
sincerity in her voice. She wasn't being snide or cynical. Suddenly I felt
very pretty and lucky to serve her. When she had me get on all fours, I
eagerly complied. I didn't even mind the application of a generous amount
of Vaseline. When she entered me I even thrust back to willingly receive
her. We made passionate love until she reached her wild orgasm and she
pulled out and kissed me. I felt thrilled to have pleased her so. Then she
pulled my skirt back down, gave me a pat on the rear and ordered, " Back to
work Slut, the fun's over for now." She went back to the computer and I went
down to change loads again. I felt a bit resentful and used, but knew that
there was work to be done.
While I finished the laundry and cleaned the bathrooms the ladies took a
nap. When the supper was well started, I went to wake them as had been
requested. They looked so sweet cuddled together in our bed. A glass of
wine before dinner was in order and then feeling content and rested, they
agreed that I should be allowed to eat with them. I was even allowed a
glass of wine for myself. It was a very pleasant meal. Chris and Pat
talked while I remained silent. Chris told Pat how much she had liked her
company and assistance. Pat told Chris how she had never had such fun in
her entire life. They kissed and hugged each other, more like s****rs than
lovers. When they were finished they stripped and went to the hot tub while
I cleaned up the dishes.
Chris called, "Bring towels Slut." I hurried out to dry them as they emerged
from the tub. They had decided that the sl**ping part of last night had
been too short and announced that it was bedtime. Even as I was wondering
where I was to sl**p, Chris said, "I think that the three of us girls can
fit in one bed tonight." I was thrilled! We went into the bedroom and all
three of us put on short nighties. I was placed in the middle with Chris on
one side and Pat on the other. I was really tired from lack of sl**p and
too much sex. I would have been quickly asl**p, except female hands from
both sides began to fondle me. One pair of lips on each nipple and two
pairs of hands fondling me soon had my hips thrusting. When I came, they
once again fed my come to me. almost before they'd rolled over to sl**p I
was dead to the world.
The morning sun awakened Pat first. She threw back the covers to stare at
me sl**ping in the short nightie for a few minutes before her lips went to
my cock. What a grand way to be awakened! The first thing I saw was her
mouth engulfing my cock. As our movements increased, Chris woke up also.
She smiled and said, " My Dear Slut, you are such a horny whore. Maybe I
should put you to work on the streets." I gasped in shock, then saw her
smile and knew that she wasn't serious about that threat when she kissed me
full on the mouth. Chris took my hand and placed it on her crotch. As I
fondled and fingered her bottom she reached over to caress Pat's breasts.
We had a three way love thing going which only ended when I came in Pat's
mouth. Pat the kissed me transferring the contents of her mouth to mine. I
swallowed it and then kissed Chris.
I was sent to make breakfast while the ladies performed their morning
grooming. By the time the meal was ready, so were they. Again I was
allowed with them and even join in the conversation this time. I still had
to serve them and clean up, but they were clearly in a mellow mood this
Sunday morning. Chris told Pat, " This has been a great weekend, we'll
certainly have to do this again on a regular basis." Pat shrieked with joy
and replied," Oh, Yes!! I would love that very much. This has been the
best time. I want to thank you for your hospitality and especially for
sharing your slave with me."
About this time, the doorbell rang. When I answered it, there stood Jake
and Wayne. I let them in and they went to the ladies. Wayne was wearing a
short lavender skirt, matching frilly blouse, high heels and makeup. Jake
was carrying the robe he'd borrowed. "I came to return this Chris, and to
thank Pat for introducing me to my new bitch. We went out on a round of
some of the gay bars last night and had a fantastic time before going to my
place to play. We even got invited to an orgy tonight...I think lots of
guys want to try out my latest find." He laughed and added, " I protected
Her last night, but may not tonight." Wayne's shudder was visible. He
walked unsteadily, possibly due to the newness of walking in heels but it
was also very likely that he had a very sore bottom under that skirt. Chris
had me fetch the sack with Wayne's stuff and give it to Jake. Jake gave me
a pat on the ass ordered, "Come Bitch!" and walked out the door. As Wayne
hurried after him, Pat told him, " Have a good time Faggot."
We talked for awhile after they were gone. Pat then decided that it was
time for her to be going also. We all hated to see the weekend end, almost
afraid if we broke the spell, it would never be restored. Chris reminded
us, "We have another Date Night coming up in two weeks." Thus, with warm
kisses all around, Pat departed. Chris gave me a big hug and said," Honey I
was so proud of you this weekend. You were such a good slave." All of the
degrading things I had been subjected to seemed to dissolve into nothingness
with her remarks. She loved me and I would die for her.
My wife Chris had told me to get "ready", which I knew meant for me to get
into my role as Slut. This process took over an hour; involving as it did
shaving my body, showering, putting on makeup, doing my hair and dressing in
my French maid outfit. As I completed my transformation, I wondered what
Chris had planned for tonight. She never informed me ahead of time, feeling
that as her slave I should accept whatever she demanded of me. I knew that
she had something special planned since she seemed to be unusually excited
as she was getting herself ready to go out.
Wanting to please Chris with my appearance, I took extra care shaving my
body very closely, painting my nails bright red, applying my facial makeup
just right and fixing my hair just the way she liked it. I made sure the
seams on my nylons were straight before hooking them to my garter belt. The
bra with the cutout nipple areas allowed my nipple rings to hang free. The
sheer white blouse ensured that they would be visible through the fabric. I
stepped into the short black skirt and tucked the blouse in tightly to show
off my breasts. Chris was so proud of the way she had made them grow. Hoop
earrings and a bracelet completed my outfit. I put on the 4" high heeled
shoes and I was "ready".
Chris was completely dressed by the time I was finished. I had been
expecting to see her in the leather outfit she normally wore on the
occasions she was in her Mistress role, but she was dressed as if to go to a
wedding or similar occasion. She was so beautiful! "Get me a glass of wine
Slut" she demanded. I filled a crystal goblet with her favorite wine and
brought it to her. " Get your cosmetic bag and put it in your purse." she
told me. As I went to do that, I deduced that it was going to be another
overnight ordeal with the Masters and Mistresses we had been with before.
Chris looked through my purse and removed the two dollars she found in
there. "You won't be needing any money" she said. My bewilderment about
this was interrupted by the sound of a car pulling into our driveway. When
the doorbell rang, Chris nodded her head indicating that I should answer it.
I opened the door to see big, tall and handsome guy standing there in a
tuxedo. I gave a small curtsy and invited him in. He walked past me as if
I wasn't there to kiss and embrace Chris. I had never seen this guy before.
Where had she met him?
They kissed for a few minutes before Chris asked "Would you care for a drink
dear Jason?" He replied," Not now, we'd better get going. Thanks anyway."
Chris said, " Ok, I'm ready." Then she told me to get the suitcase from the
spare bedroom. "Yes Mistress" was my answer. The embarrassment of being
dressed as I was in front of this gentleman was mixed with the hurt of
Chris's not even introducing me to him.
Jason held open the door for Chris to sit in the front passenger seat. I
sat in the back seat holding her bag. We rode down to a seedy part of the
city. They chatted happily about what fun they were going to have on their
trip. Chris was like a schoolgirl on her first date. Whatever they had
planned didn't include me!
The car stooped in front of a rundown house. I was scared to even be in
this neighborhood, let alone to stop here. Jason got out and opened the
Door for Chris and opened the back door for me to exit. Chris had me leave
the suitcase in the car. Taking me by the hand she led me up to the front
door, which opened as if by magic. Mistress Pat stood there. She'd
obviously been watching through the window for our arrival. " Come right in
Slut, we've been waiting for you!" Pat said. After I walked past her into
the foyer, she got between Chris and I. She gave Chris a warm kiss and hug
telling her " Have fun Chris, we will." Chris cautioned me, "Be a good girl
Slut and mind Mistress Pat." As I meekly nodded yes, she left to join Jason.
Pat closed and locked the door, even hooking the safety chain, before
turning to face me.
"Mistress Chris has plans for a weekend of fun with her new friend Jason and
she kindly lent you to me to use as I see fit." Pat said, then added
ominously, "Don't worry, I'll see that you're not bored!" Her hand reached
under my short skirt and fondled my bare ass. " If you do as you are
ordered, I won't have to get brutal with you...disobey, or even hesitate
over obeying and I can cause you great pain!" I shuddered at her words even
as her caressing was giving me an erection. " Lift up your skirt Slut" she
commanded. I quickly grabbed the hems on either side of my skirt and lifted
them exposing my shaven cock and balls. Mistress Pat slapped my cock sharply, the
pain causing the erection to wilt. She Laughed saying, " We won't be
needing that pitiful thing this weekend, You are going to live up to your
name." " Now get into the kitchen Slut" she ordered, pointing the way.
The kitchen was typical of these old houses, linoleum floor, high ceiling
and larger than those found in the newer homes. There was a woman sitting
at the table sipping coffee. Pat introduced me saying, " This is our slave
for the weekend J. It answers to the name Slut." She continued, " Slut this
is Mistress J, you will obey her orders as well as mine." I replied, " Yes
Mistress Pat." My situation was quite hopeless! I was penniless, dressed as
Slut in an area where being on the streets like this could be fatal, and
also under orders from Chris to obey. My only option seemed to be to do
what they wished and hope that Chris returned soon to reclaim her slave.
Mistress J smiled at me and remarked, " Very pretty outfit Slut, We wouldn't
want to ruin it. You'd better take it off and put on that apron." I
hesitated for a moment, unsure of where I was to change. Pat slapped me on
the ass and ordered, " Strip Slut!" My fingers unbuttoned my blouse and
undid my skirt. Pat took my clothes as they were shed. "Leave the bra on,
it makes your titties look cute. The hose and shoes can stay also." J said.
She handed me a short apron that went from my waist to just barely covering
my privates. Now even the skimpy protection of my short skirt and sheer
blouse was gone! I felt so terribly vulnerable.
"We have lots of work for Slut to do while she's here, shall we have her get
started or play a bit first Mistress J?" Pat asked. J quickly answered,
"Let's play with her first! I've been looking forward to this and getting
hornier by the minute." Each of the ladies slipped a finger through one of
my nipple rings and led me down the hall. They walked fast enough to make
it difficult for me to keep up in my heels, but the pain in my nipples
ensured that I'd follow them to the bedroom.
Mistress J sat on the edge of the bed, opened her robe and spread her
thighs. " Lick my clit Slut." she ordered. I started to kneel down to get
a better angle but that move was halted by a quick smack of a whip on my
bare ass. Pat had picked up a short whip somewhere and seemed eager to use
it. " Just bend over from the waist." she demanded. A smile crossed her
face, as if she just had a new idea, and she said," Better yet, grab your
ankles Slut and hold that position." When I did that, she took a roll of
duct tape and taped my wrists to my ankles. What an uncomfortable and
vulnerable position this was!
Pat was strapping on a big dildo as she said to J, "This way Way we can both
have fun dear." J laughed as she pulled my head to her crotch saying, " What
a great idea." I started licking around the pussy lips. J grabbed both of
my nipple rings and ordered, " Suck my clit slut!" I started sucking on her
clit gently. A quick on my nipple rings was followed by, " Harder, suck it
harder!" I began sucking as hard as I could. If I pleased them it would
minimize the pain inflicted on me.
Sucking and slurping slavishly at J's crotch, I had briefly forgotten about
Pat. I was rudely reminded of her presence when she shoved a lube covered
finger up my ass. J tugged on my nipple rings to remind me to keep sucking.
I kept sucking even as Pat shoved in two fingers and worked them around
inside me. J was really getting worked up now and put her legs over my
shoulders. Her hips were bucking up and down making it hard to keep her
clit in my lips. Pat chose this moment to ram the dildo into it's target.
I was sucking and being fucked at the same time. Pat's thrusts were
instantly transmitted to J's clit, which drove her wild. Soon she Pushed me
away and wound up just laying there shuddering in sexual bliss. Pat
continued r****g my ass until she also climaxed and withdrew that terrible
dildo from my ass. She went to J and kissed her warmly. the two Ladies
caressed and cuddled for some time, enjoying the warm afterglow of orgasmic
sex. I stood bent over, in heels, exhausted, sweating and awaiting their
J said, " Oh Pat, that sensation was so fabulous! I could feel your every
stroke on my clit! You should try that sometime." Pat looked at me and
said, " Why not now? We don't have anything better to do at the moment, and
Slut is still in position." They both laughed at my obvious inability to
alter their decision. After smoking a cigarette, they changed places. Pat
on the bed and J wore the strap-on.
The scene this time was somewhat different. Pat preferred me to lick more
gently and J stood still and made me do the moving with my rear. She
thought it was funny making me fuck myself using her dildo. Fortunately,
since the Ladies were starting from a higher state of arousal, this second
round didn't take nearly as long. After the Ladies were both satisfied
sexually, they again lay together looking at me standing there. I was sore
all over. My ass felt like it was on fire, my nipples throbbed, my
shoulders ached from the strain of my position and I had cramps in my legs.
Pat reached over and turned the apron around so it covered my ass. she took
my cock in her hand and began stroking it.
Pat said, " Watch this J. It's just like milking a cow." So saying she
proceeded to masturbate me. Despite the pain I was feeling I began moving
my hips as her ministrations were having the desired effect. When I began
to spurt, J caught my ejaculate in her hand saying, "Come on bitch, give it
all to me!". They kept milking me until they felt they had every drop. J
put her cum-filled hands up to my mouth and commanded, " Lick it up, all of
it! Then swallow it!" They giggled as I lapped up and swallowed my own
semen. Pat stated, " You need to get used to the taste of cum, there may be
more coming!" With that statement, I knew that they had more torment in
store for me.
Pat took mercy on me and tore the tape holding my wrists to my ankles
allowing me to stand upright. She told me, " Get into the shower and get
yourself cleaned up. You need to redo your makeup, You look a mess!" " Yes
Mistress." I replied and went into the bathroom she had pointed me toward.
once there I stripped off the few remaining articles of clothing and stood
soaking in the hot water. It took awhile before I felt refreshed enough to
leave the comfort of the stall. When I stepped out, my clothes had been
laid on the counter beside my makeup bag. I redid my facial makeup, brushed
my hair and got dressed again. Looking in the full length mirror on the
back of the door, it was hard to tell how badly I had been used so shortly
before. I set out to find my Mistresses, ready to resume my service to
Pat and J were sitting in the living room, sipping wine. They had cleaned
up and changed clothes while I was gone. Upon sighting me, J said, " How
nice you look Slut, our guests will be pleased." Pat added, " They should be
here shortly. You will be a good slave while they are here, won't you
Slut?". I murmured, "Yes Mistress Pat." Pat motioned me to kneel in front
of her where she caressed my hair gently. She put her glass to my lips and
gave me a sip of her wine. This gentle treatment was in sharp contrast to
her earlier behavior, but I appreciated it greatly. As I became relaxed she
told me, " We are having some friends drop by shortly for some gang-bang fun, and you’re going to be the bithch. I told Mistress Chris that we'd give you a safeword to use if things got too much for you." That was welcome news to me! Knowing there would be an escape route open would make enduring whatever was to come much more bearable. If I could stop when I decided, it almost made my participation optional. Pat
informed me, " Tonight your safeword is 'Nigger'." Both ladies giggled at
this choice. It wasn't a word that came up in conversation anymore, but I
knew I would use it if necessary.
The doorbell rang and Pat indicated with a wave of her hand that I should
answer it. I still felt embarrassed to be seen by strangers in my Slut
outfit, but hurried to open the door. There stood five black men! They
brushed by me as I gave a polite curtsy. The last one in bolted the door
behind him, then gave me a push propelling me to follow after the rest. I
suddenly felt very weak, as the significance of my "safeword" dawned on me.
To use it might prove fatal! I had never felt so helpless in all of my
The new arrivals were all dressed in similar fashion and I knew they were
gang members. Now I understood why these two ladies dared to live in this
neighborhood, they were protected by this gang. What the ladies did to
deserve such a status, I didn't know but, I had an ominous feeling that my
services might be a partial payment. A wave of fear caused me to shiver.
Fear for my life was a far stronger emotion than the normal humiliation and
degradation. Tonight I was truly a sex slave!
The leader of the group was a big man, over 6'4" tall. Everyone called him
King. He was receiving kisses from the ladies. Pat said, " Take the men's
coats Slut and hang them in the hall closet." I replied, " Yes Mistress Pat,
I'll do it at once." As the men removed their jackets, it became clear that
they were all armed with automatics in shoulder holsters. They lived in a
dangerous world and were ready for trouble. I took their jackets, hung them
in the closet, and hurried back for more orders. Mistress J said sweetly, "
Get the men some drinks like a dear won't you Slut?" As I went to each man
to ask what they preferred, I heard King's deep voice saying, " Your white
slave is kinda cute, and obedient too." The men all laughed at his remark.
I blushed with shame.
During the next hour or so I had served several rounds of drinks and the
atmosphere had grown steadily more sexual. The ladies and most of the guys
were naked. Mistress J ordered me, " Come over here and demonstrate your
pussy-eating skills Slut." I went to where she was sitting next to King,
knelt between her thighs, and began licking. This brought a chuckle from
the guys, who thought that such a thing was beneath their dignity. I
continued until J felt she was ready for sex. She pushed my head back and
told me, " Now get King ready too!" I turned my head to find him standing
naked with his cock inches from my lips. " Go ahead white bitch, suck my
big black cock!" he demanded. It was big! My white fingers were in stark
contrast to it as I held it and gently licked around the head. My painted
lips parted and I took it into my mouth. The other guys were chanting, "
Suck Slut, suck Slut" in unison as I tried to keep from choking on the
steadily growing organ. It didn't take long before he was fully erect and
threw me aside to bury himself in Mistress J.
No sooner had he began pumping away, when another man stepped in front of me
and said, " My turn next, Suck me bitch!" Knowing that I had no choice in
the matter, I decided to make it as pleasurable for him as possible. Since
resistance was out of the question, perhaps slavish submission would ensure
my survival. I licked around the head, gently flicking my tongue on his
glans until he was getting aroused before taking it into my mouth. Even as
I sucked, I stimulated the bottom of his shaft with my tongue. It didn't
take long for before he was thrusting into my mouth as if it were a pussy.
I gagged as his cock hit the back of my throat, but kept sucking and cooing.
He was really going wild now! he grabbed my head in his hands and fucked my
mouth until he came what seemed like gallons in my mouth. When he had
finished spurting, he withdrew and released my head from his vise-like grip.
" Swallow it Slut" he ordered. I, of course, did. " Sorry Pat", he said, "
I'll have to do you a bit later, I just got carried away." He was trying to
act cool about it, but I noticed that his legs were still trembling from the
orgasm he had just experienced. Pat replied, " No problem Tyrone, we have
lots of time."
Mistress J and King were getting close to orgasm now, judging bye the sounds
that were coming from the couch. While the rest all watched their
performance; I was granted a brief, badly needed respite. King finally
stiffened his body then relaxed on top of J, her thrashing legs ceased their
wild movement and wrapped around his back. They lay like this for several
silent minutes before King withdrew his now spent cock and stood up saying,
" Get over here Slut and lick up my cum." I hurried to obey, tying to ignore
the derisive laughter of the guys. Mistress J spread her thighs exposing
her jism oozing pussy. " Lap that wonderful stuff up Slut. That came from
a REAL man, maybe it will do you some good!" She joined in with the laughter
as I lapped and sucked at her pussy. She added," Although with a sissy sex
slave like you, I doubt that anything would help!" Tears of humiliation
streamed down my cheeks as I licked her pussy clean.
Upon completion of my 'cleaning service' I was sent to fetch another round
of drinks. King and J were sitting on the couch when I delivered their
drinks. Pat and Tyrone were sitting on the love seat as I served theirs.
The other three guys stood, patiently awaiting their turn for fun. As I
served the last one his drink he asked, " Tyrone, how was this bitch's
mouth? Is it worth using?" Tyrone laughed and said, " I'd have killed to
have that Slut when I was in prison!" Several of them gave knowing nods
which let me know they had been incarcerated too. King magnanimously
proclaimed, " Go for it men, have some fun, Pat won't mind a bit. Will you
Dear?" Pat responded, " Not a bit King, my sex slave is your sex slave."
With this statement of approval the other guys moved in on me. Tyrone said,
" Fuck that sweet mouth Jesse! You'll find it very hot!" Jesse dropped his
pants exposing his turgid cock. I shuddered and began to kneel, when
another guy grabbed me by the hips from behind. " Just bend over and take
it in your mouth Slut." he told me. I wondered about the reason for this
for only a few seconds before he added," I haven't had any whiteboy asscunt
since prison, and I'll bet yours is tight." As I bent over to service Jesse
orally, the guy behind me threw my skirt up onto my back exposing my bare
rear. Even before I had taken Jesse's cock into my mouth I felt a finger
roughly invade my anus. Pat said, " Here Ramon, catch!" She threw him a
tube of lube as she told him, " This will keep that slave ass from making
your dick sore." I suspected that Pat was also looking out for me and glad
that she had intervened so skillfully. The lube would ease my pain!
Ramon greased up my ass, then thrust himself in to the hilt with such f***e
that only because he was holding my hips prevented me from toppling forward
to the floor. Jesse was enjoying the same treatment I had previously given
Tyrone. I was impaled front and rear! My assailants quickly synchronized
their movements so that as one was thrusting the other was withdrawing. My
body moved helplessly to their rhythm. Teetering on my high heels, I was
merely a receptacle for their lusty pleasure!
The sight of my dual **** amused the spectators as it was accompanied bye
shouts of, "Fuck that slave", " Give it to her" and other such comments.
These guys were young, virile and horny so it didn't last nearly as long as
it seemed to me. Jesse came in my mouth about the same time I felt Ramon's
hot load release deep in my ass. I was so weak and exhausted that I sank to
my knees when released by my tormentors. While they bowed and accepted
congratulations on their performance, I was oozing cum from both ends in
painful shame. No doubt I looked a mess, I had been ridden hard! Not
knowing what else to do with the cum in my mouth, I swallowed it.
Any hope of being able to rest for a bit were quickly dashed when the
remaining guy ordered, " Get on all fours Slut. I want some of that ass
too!" Wearily I got on my hands and knees, dreading another invasion of my
already sore ass. This guy had been stroking himself erect during my dual
**** and wasted no time inserting himself partly inside my slimy ass. He
reached around and opened my blouse to get access to my nipple rings. He
announced, " I was watching these things twitch while you were fucking my
b*****rs and thought they might be fun and useful things to play with." He
put a finger through each ring, then pulled me back forcing his cock
completely inside of me. In order to avert as much pain as possible I
followed his forward and backward tugs with my body. He was using my nipple
rings to make me fuck